#yes i do. when im rested and wired all night how i usually an
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
Cuddling the Demons~
Let me know if you want the side characters!
feel free to request!
xoxo moon

Lucifer;
- will not ask to cuddle. Hell will freeze over before he fully sets his pride aside and admits that he misses your touch and wants to hold you
- if he really misses you, though, he will stop working early (and by early, I mean he wonât be working until 3 am) to come cuddle you
- most nights, you are already asleep by the time he finally crawls into bed
- you always try to stay up, but never manage to do so, and you may not see it, but he always smiles when he sees your sleeping form in his bed after heâs done working
- heâs so large, itâs comforting to you, and to him too; if youâre in his arms, he knows youâre âŞsafe, and you know heâd protect you if anything happened
- likes it when you cuddle into his side, so he can leave soft kisses on your forehead while you sleep
- if he feels that your arms are cold, heâll rub them softly
- Â feels less scared to be vulnerable when youâre sleepy, so he often turns into a big mush, especially if he can tell youâre struggling to stay up
- will coo at you if you are
-Â âmy dear, are you tired? you should rest then~â
- if youâre up, he likes to ask about your day during these cuddle sessions, as heâs busy throughout the day most days, so he likes to have this private time where he gets to hold you and hear about what happened that day
- if you say that you missed him, heâd probably squeeze you a bit closer to him
- he wonât say that he missed you too, but he would definitely do things to show it
- once he starts talking about his day, though, youâll be out like a light
- his voice is just so calming
- yet again, you may not see it, but when he feels your breath becoming more steady, and you stop responding, heâll smile to himself, leaving more kisses on your forehead and saying goodnight even though he knows youâre asleep
Mammon;
- very needy. itâs one of the most endearing things about him
- he always wants you to be in his arms, so cuddles arenât just a bedtime thing
- if youâre in the common room, heâll pull you into his side and cuddle you, even especially if the other boys are around
- if he wants to be more intimate while cuddling, he will throw you over his shoulder to take you to his room to have a bit of privacy
- he likes when he can see your face when you cuddle; he thinks youâre the prettiest thing to exist, so of course he wants to look at you and be able to touch your cheek and stuff like that
- will that stop him from blushing when you smile at him? of course not
- has a habit of tracing little shapes into your skin, especially if you tell him itâs comforting to you
-Â âoh, you like it when i do that? notedâ
- likes to make you feel as comfortable as possible when you cuddle, so you never feel like you have to leave his arms
- the type to make you laugh while you cuddle because he loves seeing you happy
- if you have to get up, he will whine about it. he does not like it when you leave him! he wants to spend as much time with you as possible!
-Â âno, you canât leave! i was just getting comfy! come back quick, okay?â
- gets all pouty, like a puppy. if you giggle at him, heâll to be a little tsundere and grab a pillow or something
-Â âyeah, who needs you! i can fall asleep just fine with this pillow!â
- will get worried if you donât come back within five minutes because in reality, he does need you to fall asleep even if he doesnât want to admit it
- smiles when you come back and pulls you into him again
- âalright, thatâs it! no more leaving for the rest of the night!â
Leviathan;
- gets really blushy when you ask him to cuddle
- his bathtub is a snug fit, but so is his lap when he plays video games, so he doesnât mind either way
- if you ask while heâs at his desk, heâll start stuttering, wondering why (no matter how long you have been dating)
-Â ây-you want to cuddle? do you mind if im playing? Â no no, youâll get too uncomfortable in the chair with me, i donât want you to be uncomfortableâ
- but looking at you will make his heart soften, so heâll push his chair away from his desk to allow you to sit in his lap
- his heart would be racing for the first fifteen minutes, making it hard for him to concentrate on his game
- if he knows you can hear it, it makes him more nervous so lay your head on his chest often, itâs cute
- Â will get distracted even more because he wants to look down at you
- because you, the most beautiful person in the world, wants to sit here with him and hold him while he plays video games? of course he wants to see you do it!
- will smile very softly at you before going back to his game he is literally whippedÂ
- whenever you decide to snuggle your face into his neck, heâll pull out his earphone jack from his computer so the wire of his headphones isnât in your way
-Â is the experience of the game a tad less immersive? maybe
- is his baby comfy? yes
-Â so itâs worth it to him
- once heâs finished with his game, will carry you into his bathtub
- again, a snug fit, but he doesnât mind
- he just has to hold you super close, both arms are always around you in a really tight hug
- wonât admit it, but will not let you go even if you tried, heâs so attached to you that he just wants you in his arms always
Satan;
- his room is usually messy with books, so cuddling in the common room is a common occurrence between you two
- not that he minds. the common room is always warm and the couch is comfy
- usually starts off with your head in his lap while heâs reading a book or drinking tea
- unlike lucifer, satan will definitely admit that he wants to hold you or be touching you
- youâre like his personal teddy bear! he loves to hold you, it gives him comfort
- he likes to play with your hair as well, especially if he sees that you like it
- if you ask, heâll read what heâs reading out loud to you, it will most likely make you fall asleep because he gets really into reading the story which is kind of sexy ngl
- he finds it really cute when you fall asleep on him, heâll often stop reading to give you some quiet, but will continue petting your head until heâs done
- once heâs done reading, heâll very gently lift up your head off of his lap and snuggle behind you
- i see satan as someone who really likes spooning you, being the big spoon in particularÂ
- he likes to feel like heâs protecting you, so he likes to have both of his arms wrapped fully around you
- the type to leave kisses on the nape of your neck or your shoulder in a very sweet way or another way.... ;)
- rubs your tummy if youâre comfortable with that type of thing
- will most likely end up falling asleep with you in his arms as well :3
Asmodeus;
- another boy who is not afraid to admit he wants to cuddle; in fact, he tells you very often that he wants to cuddle!
-Â â(y/n), can we please cuddle? iâm cold, I want to hold youâ
- you always end up with your limbs all tangled
- he likes to be pet. he really, really likes to be pet
- he likes to be appreciated, but likes appreciating you as well!
- you want music on while youâre cuddling? boom, a cute cuddle playlist
- still cold? boom, he finds a nice fluffy blanket
- is always talking to you about his day when he cuddles, asking for your opinions on things
- really values this alone time with you. he doesnât like sharing, so as much as he likes to cuddle everywhere all the time, he prefers to be alone with you in his room with nice candles lit
- often runs his hands along your back, and giggles if you jump at his touch
-Â âdid i scare you? youâre so cute, you can come closer to me if you wantâ
- kisses you a lot when you cuddle; your lips are right there, and so are his, so he never misses an opportunity to give you a quick peck or two
-he likes making you feel flustered, which is very easy when you two are so close together, so he often does little things like pinching your butt, kissing the side of your mouth, saying really flirtatious things that make you blush, all so he could tease you about it later
- would give him a solid 9/10 on the cuddling
Beelzebub;Â
- he is very blunt about wanting to hold you, even if the other boys are around
- âCan we go hang out in my room? I want to cuddleâ
- If youâre busy, heâll wait until youâre done. he may be impatient, but if he waits for you to finish it means that he gets more time with you! - prefers when you lay on top of him, rather than beside him; he doesnât want to hurt you by falling asleep and perhaps rolling on top of you, so he likes having you secure and on top of his chest
- Â like satan, he likes to play with your hair, especially if he knows it calms you
- often nuzzles his nose into your hair
- âdid you change shampoo?â
- âyeah, how did you know?â
- âthis one smells fruity.â
- loves to play guessing games on what scented shampoo/conditioner/body wash you used!
- if he needs to get up to grab a snack, he will literally take you with him
- and by take, i mean heâll hold your legs around his waist and carry you around like a koala
-Â â......whatâs going onâ - a confused mammon
â iâm getting some puddingâ - beel, not realizing that seeing him walking around with you like youâre a baby in a baby carrier may look weird to others
- he doesnât care though, because heâs the one youâre holding, so who is the real winner here? beel
Belphegor;
- another who wonât openly admit to wanting to cuddle, but will most definitely give you hints that heâs needy and wants your attention as soon as possible
- heâll sigh, say heâs tired, maybe even pull on your sleeve, until you get the hint and follow him to the atticÂ
- he likes holding you like he holds his pillow, but i see him being the type to enjoy spooning too, especially if youâre the big spoon, although heâll never admit it
- the type to slide his hands underneath your shirt (consensually) just to feel your soft skin
- a personal little heater, he is so warm
- another boy who really likes to be pet, in fact, itâll put him to sleep in seconds
- holding you and being in your company in general is comforting enough to make him fall asleep fairly quickly, but when you pet him, he hums such a content sigh before passing out
- will most definitely not let you leave, even if heâs sleeping
- if he feels you get up, heâll pull on you and hold you even tighter, not letting you get up no matter what the circumstances
-Â âthatâs what you get for trying to leave me, now letâs go back to sleepâ
- likes discussing his dreams with you when you both wake up from your naps, especially if they include you
- he knows you like to know that he thinks of you, even in his dreams, so heâll make sure to tell you those dreams so he can see you smile
- if youâre spooning him, he kisses your hands often, he really likes to hold them and play with your fingers
- if youâre facing each other, heâll give you really soft kisses on your eyelids when theyâre closed, regardless if youâre asleep or not
- a total tsundere, so if youâre awake and you open your eyes when he does this, heâll roll his eyes
-Â âyou had something on themâ
#obey me#obey me imagines#lucifer#obey me lucifer#Lucifer x reader#lucifer x mc#Lucifer imagines#mammon x reader#mammon x mc#mammon imagines#leviathan x mc#leviathan x reader#leviathan imagines#levi x mc#levi x reader#levi imagines#satan#satan x reader#satan x mc#satan imagines#asmodeus x mc#asmodeus x reader#asmodeus imagines#asmo x mc#asmo x reader#asmo imagiines#beelzebub x reader#beelzebub x mc#beelzebub imagines#beel x mc
634 notes
¡
View notes
Text
comfort

Peter just wants to lay down with you but there's something that kinda makes him uncomfortable and you try to confront him about it...
Pairing: Peter Parker x fem!reader
Status: dating
Warning: mentions of bra's
Y/n's POV
I was laying on peters bed liking the tiktoks that I thought were funny and saving the ones I wanna do for later when Peter suddenly opens the door mumbling a few incoherent words then I can tell he sensed me since he looked up so quickly, eyes wide open and a small smile, getting bigger by the second, appeared on his lips.
"Babyyyyyy" he quickly took his shoes and jacket off and flopped on the bed his head resting on my stomach while his arms hugged my lower belly.
"Oof" I laughed since he basically jumped on me, he looked up resting his chin on my stomach
"I'm sorry did I hurt you y/n/n?" He whispered voice as soft as butter
"No it didn't hurt, it was just unexpected" I smiled playing with his soft hair "come closer, I wanna hug you" I made grabby hands and he just laughed, resting his head on my chest now, hugging my waist his legs were between mine so I crossed them around his middle and wrapped my arms around his neck kissing his head once in a while
He shifted a couple of times, making me think he's just trying to get comfortable so I ignored it, but he shifted again and silently huffed. He gave in for a few minutes then lifted his head up again to peck my lips and lay next to me.
I got very confused coz usually I'd have to make him move but he's never done this before, it made me kinda sad to be honest. Did I do something wrong? Omg do I smell bad? Does my shirt smell bad?
At first I didn't say anything since he looked unbothered and I was anything but that, I mean if you think about it, would you like your boyfriend to randomly stop cuddling you for no reason and just lay beside you? Is he mad at me?
Our cuddles would last for hours! And this one didn't even last for 10 minutes! I turned around seeing him looking at his phone with his left hand and his other is draped around my waist
"So what do you wanna order, babe?" He looked up his brown eyes hopeful for food
"Oh uh" so he's not mad at me? "W-Whatever you w-want" I silently cursed at myself for being nervous, now he'll get suspicious. And in fact he did.
"Oookay? You okay bubba?" He tilted his head? Caressing my cheek for a moment before setting his gaze on his phone again to order some food
"Yeah yeah I'm fine, it's jus- nothing no I'm fine" He nodded slowly not really convinced but let it go, for now. He laid on his side, his right hand supporting his body, leaned in and kissed me. As a way to make sure that I'm not mad at him or anything. I obviously kissed back not wanting to seem more suspicious than I already was.
He pulled away smiling, his eyes adoring my face. I would be a psycho if I didn't smile from that look.
"Ok well I'll go set up the ingredients so we can make brownies after, sounds good?" I only nodded still smiling. But that didn't convince him so he started kissing my forehead down to my nose to my lips a couple times making me laugh.
"Ok ok! We're gonna make brownies" i verbally agreed this time. He nodded happily and left the room, all the doubt I had were long gone.
The food arrived to our luck and we stuffed our face with the delicious hot meal, Peter also got my favorite drink AND were about to make brownies so to say I was happy was an understatement.
"OOOH GIRL YOU'RE SHINING" I was mixing the brownie batter swaying my hips to the song 'classic' by MKTO, while Peter took my spatula and used it as a microphone running around the kitchen singing his heart out
"LIKE THE FIFTH AVENUE DIAMONDDD" he pointed at me and I laughed "AND THEY DONT MAKE YOU LIKE THEY USED TO, YOURE NEVER GOING OUT OF STYLEEE" he shook his head as if he's confirming the lyrics and we continued on well, I continued on finishing the brownies
but Peter did make an effort, he sprayed the pan and sprinkled the chocolate chips. And he said and I quote he did "the most important parts for making a brownie"
"I WANNA THRILL YOU LIKE MICHEAL" he made the thriller dance moves while sprinkling the chocolate chips "I WANNA KISS YOU LIKE PRINCE" he turned around trapping me between him and the counter behind me, grabbed me by the back of my neck and kissed me until the chorus came in. And i couldn't contain my laughter by the sudden energy my boyfriend got from the food.
"YOURE OVER MY HEAD, IM OUTTA MY MIND. THINKIN' I WAS BORN AT THE WRONG TIME" he suddenly pulled away belting the rest of the song "BABY YOURE SO CLASSIC" we both sung together after he stopped me from putting the pan in the oven claiming its 'too dangerous' and he doesn't want me to get hurt, i mean can you blame him? I'm a totally clutz.
"Ok so why don't we watch something while we're waiting for the brownies?" He suggested putting on the timer.
"Sure" I suddenly jumped on his back (but he still caught me) waiting for him to go to the living room. He laughed at the sudden clinginess (he lovedddd it) and walked out of the kitchen. "TO INFINITY AND BEYONDDDD" he shouted sprinting to the living room. And I squealed from the sudden movement.
"Take the remote, babe" he turned so I can take the remote from the shelf.
"Got it" then flopped us on the couch, causing us to laughed. The jump made me cuddle him as the big spoon while his back rested in my front as the little spoon. At first everything was okay, the first 10 minutes of our favorite show was watched at peace but then the shifting began again. Am I making him uncomfortable?
"Babe, what's wrong? You've been doing this everytime we're cuddling today?" I asked him, so done with the feeling I'm getting.
"Uhhh" but to my luck...
*dinggg*
the oven dinged alerting us that the brownies' finished "oh looks like our brownies are done I-I-I'll go get them!" He rushed to the kitchen and I huffed in annoyance.
The rest of the night went smoothly, but I still had the pang of guilt in my heart. I wanted to know what wrong. so enough is enough, I turned my attention away from series to my boyfriend.
"Pete?" He somehow sensed the hurt in my voice and immediately turned to my side cupping my cheeks
"Baby what wrong?" His eyes scanned my face
"N-Nothing it's just- am I uncomfortable?" I didn't know what to say but hopefully he got the message
"W-what? Why would you say that?" The tv was long gone now he caressed my checks with his thumb trying to soothe the tension
"Well, everytime we've been cuddling you'd shift away, I don't wanna sound clingy or anything but y-you've never done that before" suddenly feeling ashamed and embarrassed by question, I couldn't even look at him in the eye. His eyes widened in shock and his face was full of guilt
"Baby it's nothing I swear, you did nothing wrong. He pulled me in so I could sit on his lap, his hands caressed my jaw slightly admiring my features.
"Then what happened?" My voice croaked not believing him by the second.
"Well it's jus-" his cheeks suddenly became darker, the heat risen to the tip of his ears and on his neck. I was confused to why he suddenly got all flustered.
"Pete it's fine, you can tell me" I rested my forearm on his shoulders slightly touching the small hairs that are on the nape of his neck.
"N-no it's just uh ur b-bra is uncomfortable so I just decided to sleep next to y-you inste-ad" he squeaked out, eyes closing from embarrassment. Wait- what?
"What?" A small smile crept on my face, and my mind suddenly pieced everything together, the material of my shirt is rather thin, he hugged my stomach first then I told him to come closer, he shifted a couple times due to the wiring! Oh my god how could I be so stupid?
"Y-Your b-bra, there's nothing wrong with it and I don't want you to feel uncomfortable or anything it's just, I didn't know they put metal on a piece of clothing?" He tilted his head confused.
"Yeah" I nodded laughing "well there's like a wiring around my chest like under my boobs" I showed him the area from his shirt. And I could tell he got even more flustered when I said 'boobs' coz his posture immediately stiffened again.
"We can talk about it pete it's fine, it's normal to communicate in what make you uncomfortable, in fact it's important!" I assured him
"Well I just thought you'd get more comfortable if you were wearing it and if I say something you'd have to take it off or something" he looked down at his lap, I could not believe this boy, he'd think I'd purposely wear a bra even if I didn't have to?
"Believe me, if I didn't have to wear this 'thing' I wouldn't, it's hurts so much at the end of the day since the wiring basically suffocates you" his eyes shot up immediately when he heard 'hurt' and tilted his head.
"Then why would you wear it if it hurts you?" Now it was my turn to get flustered
"Uhh well I just thought maybe you'd get uncomfortable" I nervously laughed
"No no Baby I want you to be nothing but comfortable around me, you don't have to wear you're bra infront of me or when we're hanging out. I looked at him lovingly, proud of how he handled the situation, respectfully and kindly. I leaned in so our lips could briefly touch and mumbled a
"Thanks Pete"
"You're welcome" he replied "now please kiss me" I laughed at his eagerness but Peter didn't have any of it and smashed our lips together.
"Wanna get ready for bed?" He slowly pulled away but right after the words left his mouth he kissed me again
"Yes" we finally pulled away, for real this time. And went or his bedroom. I was already wearing sweats and the thin t-shirt so I was ready to go. Peter came out of the bathroom now in his flannel sweats and a grey t-shirt flopping on the bed and taking me with him. I squealed trying to stop the fall but obviously failing. I stood up again trying to find my bag causing Peter to whine.
"Baaaaabe where are you going?" He whined
"Taking off my bra so we can cuddle, I missed our cuddles since you couldn't give me any today" I fake pouted, taking the bra off and putting it in my backpack. Peter cheeks turned red again turning his head immediately after looking at my laced black bra.
"You okay there hun?" I smirked at his flustered state
"Y-yeah everything's great" he shook his head and grabbed me again, turning us around so he can lay on my stomach
"Better?" I whispered my hands immediately going to his luscious curls.
"Much" he kissed the exposed part of my stomach and covered both of our bodies with his duvet. "I love you" he closed his eyes sighing in content
"I love you too" I replied although I'm not sure he listened since immediately after he talked I heard little snores from him. Finally closing my eyes feeling nothing, but pure happiness.
Idk what this is but I thought of it yesterday and decided to try and make it come to life đ tell me ur thoughts! And if u have any requests my inbox is always open :)
Have a wonderful morning/afternoon/evening/night!
-quacksonlover
#spiderman#peter parker x fem#peter parker fanfiction#peter parker#peter parker fluff#mcu#marvel#sony pictures#imagines#peter parker x reader#fluff#peter#parker#avengers
79 notes
¡
View notes
Note
YOUR BABY VADER IS SO GOOD I NEED TO GIVE HIM ALL THE HUGS. please tell me he gets like. a weighted blanket or soft clothes. or! or! or! anakin and obi-wan go to the market because nobody knows that anakin was vader, and anakin gets some nice clothes in pretty colors and theyre very soft and he gets some ingredients for cooking and droid parts to play with and everything is nice and good for him
GOSH thank you!!! aww i love that idea sO MUCH just reading your prompt makes me feel warm fuzzy inside. im not sure which baby vader youâre referring to (because there are so many of them in my wips and i love it) but iâll assume this is the au ive been writing with @obiwanobi. so pls enjoy this near 2k of tooth-rotting fluff; i took some liberties
who likes sweet things
The clinic smells like bacta, as clinics do. But instead of sterile durasteel walls, the floors are carpeted and the walls are painted and the windows are curtained and everything is multicolored and joyful. Across from Anakin sits a healer - a kindly woman, very small in stature, with large, gentle eyes, wispy hair and pointed ears. She chats happily with Obi-Wan while working in tandem with the medical droid to secure the prosthetic to Anakinâs elbow.
â...disheartening, isnât it?â She chirps, her three-fingered hands deftly fastening bolts around the cap and manipulating the droid to screw down the simple plating. âI canât count the number of innocent civilians who have come here to fit a new limb. Just last week, I constructed an entire exoskeleton for this young lady. Poor girl, so young.â
âThat is so good of you. I am glad for the young lady to find you. She came to the right place.â Obi-Wan smiles. âThose of us who have some sense all know Healer Saadaâs prostheses are of the highest quality in all of Coruscant.â
âAh, young man. Flattery gets you nowhere. Have you learned nothing as a youngling?â Saada shakes her head at the Jedi, then turns her great eyes to Anakin, ears perking. âAnd you. Youâre a rather quiet boy, arenât you?â
Anakin presses his lips into a tight, blanched line. This woman may not be a Jedi any longer, but she is not Force-blind. He glances to Obi-Wan, breaths bated.
Obi-Wan rests a hand on his shoulder. âHeâs quite shy, Healer Saada. Please do not worry.â
âOh, poor thing.â The healer hops onto a moving droid. It rolls towards the counter, where she sorts out some bottles while asking, seemingly in an absent-minded manner, âWhere did he come from?â
Anakin catches his gaze the moment Obi-Wan looks at him. Obi-Wan parts his lips, as if ready to lie.
âTatooine,â Anakin mutters.
Astonishment freezes across Obi-Wanâs face, and Anakin turns away. The admission isnât for her, though he supposes he doesnât mind her knowing. Sheâs just a person. She doesnât even know his name, or what he has done, or what the dead Sith Lord has made Anakin do to earn his demise. Obi-Wan does.
âSo far away!â the healer comments lightly, turning around with a soft smile. âWhat a great trip you must have made.â
âIndeed he did. He lives here now,â Obi-Wan clarifies. Anakin opens his hand, and the healer places a stretchy ball in it. She instructs him to practice squeezing it to get used to the new artificial limb, before sending them off.
They exit the clinic and out under a vast starlit sky. Gentle winds whirl overhead as they climb into their speeder, heading for the usual park where Anakin takes his walk. The night has gotten cold, yet the darkness is unusually diluted. As they pass by downtown, music wafts up alongside the scent of butter and frying oil. Anakin looks down to see a sea of lights over a town square, and colorful awnings draped over kiosks of all sorts. There seem to be many people there, eating, laughing, hand in hand. He eyes them closely, fingers tightening on the side door of the speeder.
âItâs a celebration, Anakin,â Obi-Wan supplies, as they come to a stoplight. Anakin turns around, and his heartbeat ratchets up when Obi-Wan reaches over to brush a lock of hair from his forehead.
âWhat are they celebrating?â
âHarvest season. Itâs an old tradition, Iâll give you that. Coruscant barely has a greenhouse on it, let alone agricultural land.â Obi-Wan chuckles, then quiets down into a thoughtful smile. âThough I suppose the election result is as good of an occasion to celebrate as any.â
âElection?â Anakin asks, just as they pass by a great billboard with the face of a brown-haired, brown-eyed woman in a night-purple cape. The speeder is going slow enough for him to decipher the words written beneath it. Obi-Wan keeps saying heâs a fast learner, so he tries to read at every turn. âChancellor⌠A-AmeâŚâ He frowns. âAmidala?â
âVery good, Anakin.â Obi-Wanâs eyes crinkle at him for a second before returning to the path ahead. âPadmĂŠ Amidala is the new Chancellor now. It was a rather close call. She is well-loved by many people, but not quite so in the Senate.â
Half of those words mean almost nothing to Anakin. âWhy?â
âWell,â Obi-Wan hums. âOne could say the Senate hasnât been loving its people so much, in a while.â
Obi-Wan grows pensive, as he oft does. The faint, warm light from below and the cool starlight from beyond color him in an otherworldly tint. His profile is startlingly delicate, from the slope of his nose to the soft fluff of his whiskers and beard. Even the flutter of his lashes is graceful. Then Anakin remembers he shouldnât stare. His eyes strays towards the bright lights and jovial music beneath.
â...But I am hardly brave enough for politics,â Obi-Wan muses, after a stretch of silence. When he looks Anakinâs way it is with some tiredness in his small smile. âSay, Anakin. How would you like to stop by the night market, for a change?â
They lower their altitude as soon as Anakin nods his agreement. Obi-Wan parks their speeder, draws up Anakinâs hood, and takes his right hand. Anakinâs synthetic nerves light up, even though itâs only enough transmission for him to feel touch and not warmth, it being a very standard model of prosthetic. His face warms up under the hood of his cloak. Heâs glad Obi-Wan doesnât notice.
They let themselves be carried by the stream of the crowd, of parents jogging after excitable children toddling about with sweetmeats in their hands, sugar on their cheeks; of young couples, oneâs arm around the otherâs waist, sharing bites of fluffy sweet bread or sips of mulled wine. Light shines golden and amber through bottles of syrup and jars of honey, glitters on the crystal sugar and drizzled glaze on heaps of candies in open boxes. The smell is divine whenever they pass by a warm stall with steam bannering overhead.
Anakin shivers lightly, even though the crowd blocks most of the winds. Obi-Wan tugs at his hand. âLetâs get you something warm.â
He follows Obi-Wan. A paper cup is pressed into his hand, ample and warm against his skin. The drink smells and tastes sweet with a note of toasted bitterness, the texture creamy and rich on his tongue. There are floating white chunks of some sort of confectionery in there.
âWhatâs this?â
âHot chocolate.â Obi-Wan raises his identical cup and touches it to Anakinâs. âDo you like it?â
âYes,â Anakin says, and Obi-Wanâs smile warms his belly more than any hot drink.
They continue on their path, still a straight line from one end of the market to another. Anakinâs wide eyes travel from stand to stand: here a string of patchwork puppets, there a counter of carved wooden figures; and perfume vials, colorful figures (âItâs artisan soap, Anakinâ), bouquets of everlasting tissue flowers tied in silk ribbons. There are clothes: soft robes in various colors, touted as âwarm in winter and breezy in summer,â per the merchants; tunics with blossoming patterns embroidered at the collars or sleeve hems. There are kiosks of datatapes, illustrated by sparkling holograms of a High Republic castle, or a great speeder model, or even some holodrama character whose name Anakin canât remember.
And then a booth takes his breath away. Glimmering under the light are shelves after shelves of mini household droids, custom-made transmitters, and a variety of artfully wired core processors. Replacement parts bathe in the blue glow of holograms depicting the corresponding droid models; and below all of this is a row of toolboxes of gleaming silver and shiny ivory, even iridescent inlays of mother-of-pearl. The booth seems to be one of a kind in the vast entirety of the market.
Anakin stands, transfixed. His fingers itch, and one of the tools begins to quiver and lift into the air, unbeknownst to the seller who has his back to it. He wants it. The thing will be his.
âAnakin? Anakin!â Obi-Wanâs hushed voice rustles by his ear, jolting him back to his senses.
The tool drops down with a small clang, barely audible in the noises of the festivity. Fear bursts coldly in Anakinâs chest - he shouldnât, he knows he shouldnât, his Master would be very unhappy if he found out his young foolish apprentice had tried to waste his time playing with droids again. âIâm sorry,â he mumbles, bowing his head, even as Obi-Wan squeezes his hand.
âDo you want that?â Obi-Wan asks, softly.
Anakin peeks up. The empty paper cup is still slightly warm in his hand, and he crushes it absentmindedly, tightening and loosening his fingers just to have something to do. âI, uhâŚâ
Obi-Wanâs hand covers his own, gently prying the crushed paper cup out from the curl of his fingers. âI would love to get it for you, if you want it. Itâs the toolbox on the bottom shelf, second from the left, isnât it?â
The light on Obi-Wanâs smile is a honeyed gold, pooling stars into his eyes, and Anakin is transfixed again, not quite by the tinkering booth this time. He looks down as his face warms and his heart still pounds hard, and slowly he nods.
â
They come back to Obi-Wanâs quarters with a small armful: a new set of robes in muted, ashen pink; a box of tools with carved handles that are probably more fancy than they need to be, but still practical enough; a new array of spices and condiments; and a great tin of âabsolutely decadent powder for drinking chocolate, Anakin, I canât believe I let you persuade me into buying this.â
âYou are the one who likes sweet things,â Anakin counters, arranging the new addition into their pantry. Obi-Wan laughs aloud by his side.
âNow how could you possibly know that?â
âI cook. I know that.â Anakin shrugs, and admits, â...and Ahsoka said so.â
Obi-Wanâs brows shoot up. Heâs quiet for a few seconds, but the wide smile that follows only seems all the more brighter for it. âBest friends now, arenât you?â
âNo,â Anakin huffs and closes the pantry door. He doesnât say more. Ahsoka gave him her old voicebook plug-in and lent him her comics; in exchange, he would pack her this spicy meat stew whenever she needed to leave for some time. They struck a fair deal, is all.
Obi-Wan doesnât say more, either. They settle on the couch, Anakin almost rushing to fish out the toolbox from its paper bag. Finally having two hands to work with again, he examines it with zeal. Itâs a good set of tools, he knows it; he hasnât been allowed to touch these things for years, but he still knows. Itâs in his blood. He can still wire standard circuit boards for protocol droids (the slightly outdated type) with his eyes closed; can definitely assemble a cleaning-type mouse droid from scratch if heâs allowed to scavenge for parts. He smiles down at the lacquered handles and the durasteel glint, picking up and balancing each microscrew, each hexagonal wrench, each tiny plier.
â...I hope it was enjoyable for you,â Obi-Wan speaks up, all of a sudden.
Anakin turns to him, not bothering to wipe off his smile. âIt was.â He chews on the inside of his cheeks. âIâve never had so many things. Thank you.â
Obi-Wan studies him for a long moment, more intent than he ever did. By the look on his face, Anakin expects him to say many things, but he doesnât. He just pats Anakinâs elbow, where the prosthetic is joined, and murmurs, âYouâre welcome.â His eyes have a moist sheen to them, smiling though he is.
#raised as sith anakin#always a sith anakin#obikin#shatou writes#anakin skywalker#obi-wan kenobi#obi wan kenobi#it was fun writing this#i cant believe i wrote this in one go
214 notes
¡
View notes
Text
picking out the stitches.
roman godfrey x readerÂ
summary: after lethaâs death; peterâs departure; shelleyâs disappearance; and a brutal fight with subsequent break up with roman; you escape to the empire state for college and a fresh start. though, after thinking you have been given the space to move on with your life, your fatherâs unexpected death sends you back to hemlock grove. there, you are forced to confront the reason for your pained departure.
word count: 14.1k (oopies)
warning: mentions of an abusive father
a/n: this is a long bitch, with a possible part two (?) if this is enjoyed by you all! (: i hope the length of this makes up for it taking so long lol. also prob ooc roman bc i love him just being softÂ
please if you read this and like it, know that feedback is greatly appreciated and iâd love to hear any thoughts you have!! also im bad at editingÂ
Tuna, turkey and swiss, BLT.Â
No option offered sounded particularly tasty. You had come in search of egg salad sandwich, a surprising delicacy from the Hemlock Grove Grocery Deli that you had been craving since your departure months ago. It felt like comfort food, a way to make being back in town bearable.Â
But the stockboys seemed to be sending you a message: there was no good reason to be back in town, and no sandwich was going to remedy your pain.Â
â(Y/N)?âÂ
You flinched at the sound of your name as sweat prickled the back of your neck. The last fucking thing you wanted was to be recognized the second you got back into town. Being forced to interact with any of the waspy bitches or rednecks that attended your high school, especially now, seemed like a personal affront punishable with only your meanest of glares and most backhanded of compliments.Â
But, who you found had called your name was not only a surprise, but a pleasant one. Not a bitch or mouth breather in sight.Â
âPeter?â Your eyebrows perked up as you said his name, no doubt unable to hide your complete shock at his sudden appearance.Â
âIn the flesh.â He smiled. That same boyish smile that he always gave especially when you needed to see it.Â
Your body worked on itâs own violation as you shot yourself at him, wrapping him in a tight hug. He thankfully returned the gesture, gripping the fabric of your dress in his fingers to keep you close. Peter pressed his nose to your temple and you buried yourself deep into the crook of his neck. It wasnât until a voice cleared behind you that the two of you pulled apart.Â
âExcuse me,â A man holding a wire basket interpreted, seeming less than pleased to have been forced to witness your reunion.Â
âSure, after you, sir.â Peter said, theatrically waving the man past.Â
âStupid fucker, couldnât even go through another aisle.â He watched the man leave with a scowl.
âShut up about inconiquestional people and tell me what the hell youâre doing back in town!â You said with a wide smile while slapping his chest playfully.Â
âI think thatâs a better question suited for me to you, donât you think? Last I heard you fucked off to N-Y-C.â Peter said, leaning against the display of sandwiches.Â
âYeah? And who told you that?âÂ
âDestiny.âÂ
You smirked and rested your shoulder against the display, âSheâs got a big mouth.âÂ
âBig mouth? Who cares if she does! New York is a big deal. NYU, even bigger.âÂ
You roll your eyes at the compliment.Â
âHey, no, Iâm serious! You always were the scholar out of us. Fucking valedictorian while Roman and I barely managed Câs.â He continued.Â
At the mention of Roman, you sucked in a sharp breath through your nose, eyes breaking from Peterâs only long enough for him to see your pain at his name.Â
âYou still haven't answered my question, you know?â You said, trying to seamlessly change the subject, fiddling with the ends of your hair to keep your hands busy.Â
âYeah, well, it isnât a happy answer.âÂ
âEnlighten me anyway.âÂ
Peter gives a heaving sigh, a signature of his, âLynda got pinched for some shit and was transferred out here... I followed.âÂ
Your heart sank. Lynda had always been exponentially kind and understanding. To you, Shelley and even Roman.Â
âShit, Peter. Iâm so sorry. Howâre you holding up?â You placed a comforting hand on his forearm.Â
âAs well as I can given the circumstances. Iâm staying with D, so at least thatâs good.â He gives a forced smile.Â
âIâm glad youâre with family at a time like this.â You drop your hand and slouch against the display, matching his relaxed posture.Â
There was a brief pause between the two of you, before Peter spoke again.Â
âUsually, when one party enlightens the other, they are obligated to do the same.â He leans in ever so slightly to emphasize his point.Â
âThat is usually the deal, yes.âÂ
âSo?â
âMy dad croaked a few days ago. Heart attack.âÂ
âHoly shit, (Y/N/N),â Peter interrupted, face falling into a concerned frown.Â
âNo, no. Itâs fine. He was a piece of shit,â You shrug.Â
âStill, he was your dad.âÂ
âYeah, he was my dad who hit me and my mom and loved booze more than either of us.âÂ
âHe still was your dad, (Y/N).â He reiterated.Â
You purse your lips and sigh.
âI know, but that doesnât mean I have to be all fucking weepy about the whole thing.â You say, grabbing a turkey and swiss from the display and pushing off to walk toward the register.Â
âNo one said you had to be,â Peter appealed as he followed behind you, âBut donât let everything get all clogged up in there.âÂ
He motioned to his chest and you roll your eyes, setting your sandwich on the conveyor belt for the cashier.Â
âI promise you, the moment he is six feet under I will let all my emotions out. Mainly rejoice and relief.â You sent Peter a smile as your sandwich rang up.Â
âFour forty, even.â
You reach into your purse, but Peter beats you to it. He hands the cashier a crumpled up five dollar bill.Â
You give him a glare, âYou didnât have to do that.âÂ
âOf course I did. Itâs gonna be my lunch too.â He snatched the sandwich from the bagging area and saunters to the exit, leaving you to gather the nickels and dimes.Â
Parked in a gravel parking lot looking over the lake, you and Peter sat in the cab of his tow truck. Both eating a half of the mediocre turkey and swiss while sharing a warm cherry Coke from the center console in silence. After a brief session of catch up on your lives over the past few months, you were both happy enough to just sit quietly in each other's company. Simply enjoying the comfort of being in the presence of someone you love.Â
âYou ever hear from him?â Peter spoke up, mouth full of bread and slimy meat.Â
âWho?â You at least have the decency to cover your mouth as you spoke.Â
âYou know who. Donât make me say his name, you got all squirly last time.âÂ
You sighed as you finish chewing the food in your mouth, savoring what you could of the cheap flavors as you avoided Peterâs gaze. Once you swallowed, you took a long gulp from the Coke can before answering.Â
âNo. Heâs been out of my life since that night. Really prefer to keep it that way, too.â You replied clippedly, not wanting to talk about him any more than necessary.Â
Peter belows a raspberry in response.Â
You looked over to glare at him, âWhat?âÂ
âI just find that hard to believe.â
âThat I donât want to see the man who broke my heart?â You snap.Â
âNo, that Roman has been able to keep his distance from you.âÂ
âI thought we werenât saying his name.â You abruptly look away and out the windshield once more.Â
âApologies.â
âYou donât have to sound so sincere about it.â You scoff.Â
âWhat happened between you two, anyway? Before I left I could practically hear wedding bells.âÂ
âDestiny didnât tell you?â You press your lips together firmly, hoping Destiny had just made up a lie on your behalf to tell her cousin.Â
âAll she said was that you and Roman supposedly got into this huge fight and you left a few days after. Nothing more, nothing less.â He explained.Â
âYeah, well huge fight is an understatement.âÂ
âThen what happened?âÂ
You sigh deeply, reclining against the headrest and wrapping your arms around your middle for some misplaced search for security.Â
âIt happened a few days after you skipped town. It was his birthdayâŚâÂ
Music echoed around you as you placed gentle kisses along the expanse of Romanâs neck. You ran your fingers through his hair gently, collecting grease and pomade on your fingertips and under your nails as you did. He had an arm securing you tightly to his side, the other had been holding you too, but he had retrieved it to light a cigarette.Â
After the traumatic week you two had undergone, you didnât fight Roman much when he insisted all he wanted to do for his eighteenth birthday was drink, watch a movie and have you sleep over. You were happy he at least let you buy him a cupcake to commemorate the day, but wouldnât see to any more festivities. He told you that now more than ever wasnât a time to be merry. You didnât blame him, no matter how much you wanted to celebrate him today.Â
So, you let him share his birthday cupcake with you in the bottom of an empty swimming pool and hold you in an uncomfortable lounge chair for as long as he wanted. Fortunately, this was as calm as youâd seen him in days and you hoped that continued; at least until midnight.Â
Roman lulled his head on top of yours and placed his hand on your hip, making sure every part of you that could be touching was.Â
The sound of a door opening resounded in the distance and the distinct tap of heels on tile followed. You felt Roman deflate next to you as you both recognized who the sound belonged to.Â
In sauntered Olivia, in a beautiful floor length gown with a sparkler in hand, painting patterns in the dark with the fire illuminating her wicked smile.Â
âHappy Birthday, my darling.â She chimed, looking down at the both of you.Â
You and Roman both shifted under her unwelcome gaze, neither responding. You turned further into Romanâs neck and you felt his fingers press harder into the flesh of your hip.Â
âIt canât be a party with just the two of you, can it?â Olivia said, dropping the sparkler to lay by her side.Â
âWell, threeâs a crowd. So if youâll excuse us.â Roman waved his hand that held his cigarette dismissively.
âOne is the loneliest number, but two can be just as bad.â Olivia replied in a musical lit.Â
Again, neither of you respond. You busy yourself fiddling with the collar of Romanâs tank top.
â(Y/N), darling, you do look beautiful tonight.â She turns her attention to you after the silence she received. Something Olivia knew Roman disapproved of her doing.Â
âThank you, Mrs. Godfrey.â You reply politely, glancing at her briefly before going back to Romanâs shirt.Â
âIs that the dress Roman bought you some time back? I remember hearing you tell Shelley about it over dinner.â Olivia continued.Â
âWhat is it that you want, again?â Roman snapped, making you flinch at his volume increase.Â
âI have a surprise for you. In the attic.â She gestured using whatâs left of the dying sparkler at the ceiling.Â
âCanât it wait?â Roman said, wholly disinterested.Â
âNo, it cannot, Roman. It is your birthday surprise and I would like to give it to you now.â Her voice became more stern by the word.Â
Roman moves to look at you and you do the same. His eyes are inviting you to a conversation Olivia isnât privy too. An almost psychic communication youâve had together since the day you first met.Â
Do we go with her? Or wait her out until she leaves?Â
Just see what she wants. Once sheâs shown you we can get back to doing whatever you want.Â
Roman pursed his lips before letting out a dramatic sigh, âFine.âÂ
He got up from the chair before offering you his hand to help you up.Â
Olivia watched as you both climb the ladder out of the empty pool and onto the landing.Â
âLetâs get this over with.â Roman gave his mother a firm glare.Â
He placed a hand on the small of your back and started for the door when Olivia stopped him.Â
âIâm afraid, this gift is for Godfrey eyes only.â She looked at you with weakly masked distaste.Â
You felt Romanâs fingers once again probe into your skin, âShe is a Godfrey.âÂ
âNot in name or blood.â
âBut she will be so it doesnât matter.â Roman retorted, harshly.Â
This wasnât the first time he had alluded to your future together, and at the time, you didnât think it would be the last.Â
âWell, she isnât yet, is she? When she is, then she will be welcome to engage in all Godfrey birthday present exchanges.â Olivia sneered.
âThere is nothing you could show me that she canât-â You placed a gentle hand on Romanâs chest before he could continue.Â
This fight certainly wasnât worth it. Especially not over a fucking birthday present.Â
âItâs fine. Iâll wait in your room.â You offered.Â
âOff the premise.â Olivia chimed in curtly.Â
âExcuse me?â Roman spat.Â
â(Y/N) can go home and see you tomorrow. This gift needs much explanation and discussion.âÂ
âThis is beyond fucking ridiculous!âÂ
âRo, itâs OK. Iâll see you tomorrow.â You smile up at him.Â
You didnât want to leave him. Not now, not ever, but never with Olivia.Â
âIâll see you later tonight.â Roman stressed.
âTomorrow would be-âÂ
âLetâs just call it a see-you-soon, then?â You cut off Olivia, never taking your eyes off Roman.Â
He just tightens his jaw, so tight youâre afraid he might crack a filling. But he nods.Â
âFine. Iâll call you.â He says. And he says it with such sincerity that you know without a doubt he will, âI love you.â
âI love you, too.â
He kisses your forehead and you kiss his cheek, not overly keen on giving him the proper goodbye kiss you wanted to infront of Olivia. As you walk away, you spare Olivia a last glance and the look on her smug face is one so self satisfied it made your stomach churn.Â
Roman never called you that night, or even the next morning. The calls you gave him were left unanswered; texts and voicemails the same.Â
You would have called Peter, Shelley or Letha to see if theyâd heard from Roman at a time like this, but all were depressingly dead ends.Â
Under the circumstances that you left under the night before, you took it upon yourself to drive to the Godfrey residence and find out what the hell was going on yourself. You didnât trust Olivia as far as you could throw her, and you didnât put any heinous act past her.Â
Your worry beat out any common sense you had to stay away and wait for Roman to come to you.Â
When you arrived and knocked on the door, several times to be exact, it seemed no one was home. Though, both cars were in the driveway and you knew neither Roman or Olivia would take a cab anywhere. With balled fists you slammed against the wood of the door, kicking your foot against it as well for good measure. You had been in your knocking rhythm so long, when the door finally opened you stumbled forward.Â
You caught yourself on the knob and looked up to see who answered.Â
Roman stood above you with expressionless features and down turned lips.Â
âWhat?â He asked.Â
âDonât âwhatâ me! âWhatâ you! You never called and you havenât been answering.â You said, straightening yourself out.Â
âYouâre not my fucking keeper,â Roman scoffed and turned his back to walk down the hallway.Â
Your face screwed up in confusion as you stepped over the threshold into the mansion and slammed the door, then followed him through the house.Â
âExcuse me? What is up with you?â You exclaimed.Â
Roman had stopped in the kitchen, rummaging through the refrigerator while trying his best to seem unbothered with tense shoulders.Â
âNothing is up. I just didnât want to call you.â He spoke into the crisper drawer.Â
âSince when?âÂ
âSince now.âÂ
âWhat the fuck did Olivia show you? Must have been really messed up for you to be acting like this.â You let a humorless laugh through your nose.Â
âOr maybe I was just happy to be rid of you and now that youâre back, I am pissed.â He slammed the door to the fridge, its contents rattling inside.Â
Your surprised expression hadnât wavered as Roman glared at you, his eyes dull and unfamiliar.Â
âOk, so, yesterday youâre talking about marrying me, and today I am some parasite youâre happy to be rid of? Is that right?â You took a step toward him.Â
âI was never going to marry you, you delusional whore.â His first real hit, chipping away at your weak armour. The armour he had weakened himself with his love and care for years.Â
âIf Iâm whore, Iâd hate to know what that makes you.â You spat.Â
âIt makes me the fucking billionaire who mistakenly kept around some boring girl with a mediocre cunt.â His second hit.Â
âWow. Youâre right, Roman. I am a whore, but I must be an idiot too! To stay with such a man who calls my pussy mediocre when he canât even fuck me right.â You provoked.Â
âFuck you.âÂ
âYeah? Why donât you? Because for as long as I can remember Iâve been faking my orgasms just to get your pathetic little prick out of me. Is that why you cry after Roman? Because you know about that weak excuse of a dick between your legs?âÂ
You were being cruel and frankly, spinning lies. But he was hurting you and you wanted to hurt him back.Â
âNo, I cry thinking about all the other guys you let between your legs. Maybe thatâs why daddy hits you, huh? Hoping that one day he hits you hard enough to rattle that whore brain so hard it kills you? So he wonât have to live with the shame? Or maybe he hopes if he hits you enough youâll finally drop to your knees and show him that head everyone in town talks about.â The last hit, and the one that broke you.Â
You close the last few steps between you and strike him as hard as you can muster across the face, cranking Romanâs head to the side with the impact. The slap rings loudly through the room, so do your sniffles.Â
âHow can you be so cruel? How could you ever say that to me?â You scream through tears.Â
âJust speaking the truth.â Roman said smoothly, his head still rotated.Â
âWhat is going on with you? What happened last night?âÂ
âI came to my senses, thatâs what happened. I realized that I was sick of wasting all my time on a miserable little bitch when I could be out fucking real women.â He says through gritted teeth, âReal women who donât need so much tedious validation from me.âÂ
âAre you done?â You snapped, your throat thick with tears.Â
âWith you. Yes.âÂ
You couldnât think of anything else to say. Malicious words spun in your head, ready to fire off your tongue and tear him apart, but you knew you would never be able to get them out in one piece. You would stutter and sob and shake and it would give Roman even more satisfaction at seeing you crumble. So, you turned on your heel as fast as you could, holding your hand over your mouth to silence your cries and fled the Godfrey home.Â
âShee-it.â Peter said, looking sick.Â
âShee-it, indeed.â You nod.Â
âSo, that was it?âÂ
âThat was it. I was there barely five minutes when it was all said and done⌠then I went home, cried my stupid eyes out and packed my shit. It was always the plan for me to do online courses and stay here with him, but, yâknow, things changed... So, I left.âÂ
âI know that feeling.â Peter says, giving the river a thousand mile stare.Â
âI know you do. Letâs not forget you abandoned me, too.â You said, far more harshly than intended. The topic of the break up having brought old wounds to the surface.Â
A pained expression crossed his face, â(Y/N)... Fuck, Iâm sorry. I am. I just⌠after Letha,âÂ
âYou donât have to explain. Iâm sorry I snapped. I forgave you the minute you left, for the most part, anyway.â You shrugged.Â
âYeah?âÂ
âYeah,â You sigh and look over at him, âIf I had been in your shoes I would have hightailed it the second I could have.âÂ
He offers you a sad smile, âBut you needed me, and I left.âÂ
âItâs really OK. Because youâre here now. And it all worked out.âÂ
âNew York that good, then?âÂ
âBetter than good. Iâm alone and broke-.âÂ
âAnd thatâs better than good?â He chuckles.
âSurprisingly, yeah. Iâm learning and figuring things out on my own. Iâm finding things that make me happy without having to worry about anything else. Itâs just nice.â You smile as you speak.Â
âThat makes me happy. Man, it really does. All I ever wanted for you was happiness. I thought I had left you with the silver you had left of it.â Peter says, resting his temple to the head rest.Â
âYou did what you had too and so did I. Iâm sure Roman did too, in his own twisted way,â You reply, âI donât want to focus on the past anymore. I am purley looking forward to the future from now on.âÂ
Peter dropped you off at home after hours of milling around the streets of Hemlock Grove in his truck. You kept asking if he had to go back to work, but he would dismiss your concern each time. Telling you that he was spending time with you and heâd worry about towing later. As much as you knew you should pressure him to take you home, you were happy for the company, especially when that company was Peter.Â
His reappearance in your life was unexpected, but wholly accepted and appreciated. You didnât know the next time youâd be able to see him again, so you were going to enjoy his companionship while you had it.Â
Hopping out of the truck and brushing residual crumbs from the turkey sandwich from your dress, you shut the door. The window rolled down and Peter leaned over the console to look at you.  Â
âDonât be a stranger.â He smiles at you and you canât help but return it.Â
âNever again.âÂ
âIf you have time, come by Destinyâs before you head back up north. I know sheâd love to have dinner.â He proposes and your smile widens.Â
âIâd love that, Iâll keep you posted.â You start to back up toward your front door.Â
âAnd let me know if you need anything, anything at all. I know losing someone is tough.â His smile falls slightly as the funeral is mentioned again.Â
You knew Peter was worried about you and he had good intentions, but he didnât know your father like you did. You were going to this thing for appearances and to make your grandmother happy, if you had had a choice you would have rather stayed at school.Â
âGot it. Thank you, Peter.âÂ
You wave him off and you watch as he double takes to look at you until he is out of sight, only then did you enter your house.Â
The house isnât much and it wasnât the home you grew up in. When your mother finally left your father, she promptly moved you both into a smaller place on the west side of Hemlock Grove that was better suited for your new family dynamic.Â
It was a dated burgundy one story, with bland beige carpets and no overhead lighting in the bedrooms, but with two bathrooms. That was helpful down the line when your mother began dating again and her multiple suitors would stay for weeks at a time. You never wanted to be alone with any of them, so that meant crossing the boundary into her room to use the en suite was always out of the question.Â
Your bedroom was somewhere you always found solace and comfort, even now it felt more like home than anywhere in the world. It had a small excuse of a bay window that looked out over a small and shallow creek. One of your motherâs more involved boyfriends had built you a window bench years before underneath it, upholstered in red velvet. You had run your fingers over the soft fabric so many times, certain places were now rubbed raw and threadbear.Â
Roman used to sit on your bed while you sat on the bench, reading to him from a litany of novels, some for pleasure and some for assignments. Heâd look at you and tell you the light from the window haloed you like an angel. Youâd tell him he was just talking out of his ass to get you to stop reading and fool around. Then Roman would smirk and shrug, like he wasnât sure who was more right. His memory seemed to be etched into every detail of your bedroom, unfortunately.Â
There was the small heart he had carved into your headboard with an unclicked pen, your initials carved around it. There was your small Ikea vanity, that was stained with nail polish from the time Roman insisted he could do your nails better than you could. There was your closet, just big enough to hold you both inside; where you would steal kisses when you first started to sneak him into your room at night. There was the faded paint on the wall in the shape of a rectangle, where a picture frame of you and Roman at your first homecoming together had once been. There was your fucking duvet cover, that you and Roman would hide underneath on bright mornings. Where heâd hold you and kiss you softly, whispering sweet affections until the muggy air between you became thick and heâd push your noses up over the edge of the blanket to take in giggling gulps of breath.Â
Roman Godfrey had left painful reminders of himself everywhere. There were too many for you to erase fully. His memory was like a Hydra, repress a recollection of his and two more would pop into your mind in its place.
Now, all the bench held your small suitcase that you had packed early this morning for your short trip down to Pennsylvania. Just some toiletries, a few changes of clothes, a black cocktail dress and a few textbooks. Just because your father died didnât mean your school work would lighten because of it.Â
While it wasnât very late, you had been up early to catch your train and hadnât expected to be out all day with Peter. You excused your premature exhaustion and decided it was best to take a shower, have a snack and then go to bed. Tomorrow was to no doubt try your nerves, so a full night's rest was likely your best option.Â
After your shower, you slipped into a pair of pajamas and went down the hall to see if your mother had left you any suitable food. She was still on vacation with her current boyfriend and wouldnât be able to make it back until Monday, a full day after you were set to leave. So, all you could hope was that there was something edible left in the pantry.Â
Tussling your damp hair in your hands, you padded through the kitchen to try and make something with the odds and ends your mother had in stock.Â
As you settled on a half eaten bag of tortilla chips and a jar of salsa, there was a knock at the door. Your motherâs car was missing from the driveway and anyone who would drop by unannounced knew she was out of town. Assuming it was a solicitor or a package delivery, you ignored it and continued on with your pre-bed snack. But the knocking didnât let up.Â
Begrudgingly, you made your way to the door in the hopes of shooing off whoever was bothering you. Though, when you opened it, you debated simply closing the door like it nothing had happened. To just shut the door tight and pretend that you hadnât seen who was standing on your doorstep. All six feet four inches of him.Â
With his back to you and a large bouquet of roses in hand, Roman glanced over his shoulder when he heard the door open. He looked about as startled as you felt when he laid eyes on you.Â
â(Y/N).â He blurted out, his body swiveling like an owl to face the same direction as his head.Â
âRoman.â You gave him a forced smile, cursing that you had lost your opportunity to run and hide.
âI, uh, well, wow. I, these are for your mother,â Roman whipped out the bouquet from behind him, âI heard about your dad. I just wanted to see how she was holding up. I know they arenât close or anything, but yâknow, itâs still the father of her child.âÂ
You took the flowers from him carefully, making sure to avoid where his fingers lay on the stems.Â
âSheâs not here, but thanks. Iâll make sure to let her know you stopped by.â You continued your kind facade before moving to shut the door.Â
But Roman was quicker as he placed a large hand on the wood to keep it ajar.Â
âIâm sorry for you too, you know? I know how it feels to lose a father. So, Iâm sorry.â He said, like he was trying to keep you in his company as long as possible.Â
âWish my dad would have eaten a bullet when I was a kid. You got lucky.â You joke, once more trying to shut the door.Â
And Roman continued to keep it open.Â
âWell, I know things ended�� bad- But! Iâm still here if you need me. For anything. Have all the preparations been taken care of?â He asked.Â
âYeah, my grandma and grandpa took care of it. Nothing to worry about. But thanks, Roman.â
Romanâs eyes widened and his mouth puckered, the way he always did when he had a million things to say and no idea how to say them.Â
You began to notice his attire as he loomed over you, with no seeming intention of leaving you or your front stoop alone.Â
He wore a thick winter coat over a black three piece suit, tailored to perfection. His hair was parted on the right and smoothed down with gel. It certainly wasnât your favorite look on him, but your input hardly mattered anymore. He wore Oxford dress shoes that were spotless and without a crease. You realized just then that he must have come right from The White Tower to bring the flowers to your mother, and these were his work clothes. These were the clothes and fifty dollar haircut of a fresh faced CEO.
You had known that he was set to secede the throne of Godfrey Industries once he turned eighteen, but you never gave it much thought after you moved to New York. The Roman who haunted your dreams and took residence in your thoughts was always your Roman. The boy who wanted to smoke and dance and kiss and laugh. Not a business tycoon out for blood.Â
âI didnât know you would be in town. I would have stopped by.â He said, finally finding words to give him a reason to stay.Â
âYou already have.âÂ
âI know, but I would have made it more deliberate. More to see you and not to just give my condolences to you mother.â Roman explained, his hand still on the door.Â
You snort, âYeah, well I donât know why youâre giving her flowers anyway. She doesnât like you. Not after I told her everything.âÂ
âYeah, uh, I didnât know that.â He laughs uncomfortably, finally taking a step away and relieving your door of his hostage.Â
âWell, it was nice of you to come by. Iâll see you around, Roman.â It was clear from your tone that this incommodious conversation was over.Â
Though, Roman still was outwardly ignoring your brusque attitude, âCould I come in? I would love to catch up for a moment? For old times sake?âÂ
âI donât know if that is such a good idea.âÂ
âI wonât be long, I promise.â He bargained
You watched him for a long moment, debating on what to do. On one hand, you craved his presence. You craved him after just one sighting and wanted him to come in, to talk, to listen, to heal. Because like you said to Peter in the car earlier, you did believe that Roman had done what he had for a reason, it was just no doubt a fucked up and selfish one. You couldnât hate him forever, you didnât want to. It would destroy you before it did any good.Â
On the other, all you could do was hear his voice echoing in your mind, explaining his disgust for you.Â
But, you wanted to look to the future. You wanted to free yourself of the burden of grudges and hatred. You wanted to forgive Roman, the best you could, and leave him and his faults to fester in the past while you moved on with your life.Â
So, you pushed the door open wider with the tips of your fingers and walked back to the kitchen, while Roman eagerly followed.Â
âIâll have to find every vase in the house for these,â You quietly joked.
âI could buy a big vase to hold them tomorrow and send it over if youâd like?â He was following closer than you would have liked as you searched the cabinets for vases and empty jars.Â
âNo, itâs alright. I think Iâll like how eclectic theyâll look in mismatched glasses.â You said, âAnd then I could put them all around the house. Itâll be a nice surprise for my mom when she gets home.âÂ
You undid the thick satin ribbon holding the bouquet together and found a pair of scissors to cut off the ends.
âWant me to fill these with water?â Roman asked, nodding to the empty vases.
âIf you donât mind.âÂ
Roman nodded, shedding his wool jacket and blazer, depositing it on a chair. Then, rounding the island to stand next to you to begin filling each receptacle from the sink.Â
He was closer to you now than he had been in months. You could smell his woody cologne that clung to his skin, mixed with cigarette smoke and the night air. He must have been driving with the top down. You hated that only his scent could send your heart into somersaults and make your hands quiver with need. All you could think about with him in such a proximity was looking up into his green eyes and him looking down into your (Y/E/C) ones. Looking down at you with that stupid fucking smirk. Then with that smirk, Roman would place a hand on your cheek and gently press it to your lips and you would be in heaven.Â
Anything Roman did to you was heaven.Â
Expect when he was hurting you. Which you had to remind yourself, he very much did.Â
âSo, whereâs your mom?â Roman asked, placing a mason jar next to faux crystal vase.
âIn Florida with her new boyfriend.â You commented.Â
âYeah, I heard she was seeing someone.âÂ
âYou know if heâs any good?âÂ
âNah, just that she was seeing someone. I keep an ear to the ground to make sure sheâs doing alright.â Another glass filled.Â
âYou donât have to do that, Roman.â You paused cutting stems for a moment to glance up at him.Â
He was already looking at you.Â
âI know. I want to. Itâs the least I can do.â    Â
You hold eye contact for a few beats, Romanâs eyes boring into yours in that hyponic way that always left you weak in the knees.Â
âWell, thank you. I appreciate it.â And you both went back to your tasks at hand.Â
It was obvious that you were more than willing to work in silence, and it was clear that Roman wasnât.Â
âSo⌠howâs NYU?â He prompts.Â
âGood. I really like it.âÂ
âEnjoying your studies?âÂ
âVery much.âÂ
âAnd the city? Is it treating you alright?âÂ
âYes, I think after I graduate Iâll stay for a while.âÂ
Roman only hums in reply. Like that wasnât what he wanted to hear.
âWell, Iâm happy to hear that youâre doing well.âÂ
âThank you.â
The conversation lulls as the sound of water and sheers fill the room.Â
Roman is chewing his cheek and bobbing his head, and you know he wonât let up his chatter anytime soon.Â
âIâve been working at The Tower. I took over a few months ago.â He says, eyes darting to you like he was looking for praise.Â
âOh,â You reply like you hadnât already figured it out, âHowâs that going?âÂ
âFine. I mean, itâs a lot of work. A lot of stress, but Iâm glad Iâm doing it.â He sounds unconvincing as he rambles on about Godfrey Industries and Pryceâs lab while you focus on the flowers.Â
âDo you ever wonder what you would be doing if you hadnât been told your entire life that you would take over Godfrey?â You ask, somewhat out of the blue.
Roman stops talking abruptly, his hands pausing under the tap.Â
âNot really.âÂ
âIsnât there anything else you would have wanted to do? Like in a dream scenario in a perfect world?â You elaborate.Â
Roman seems unsettled by your questioning, like these were things no one had ever asked him. Things he had never even asked himself.Â
âI think in a dream scenario, I would be rich beyond my wildest dreams. And I already am, so why waste time dreaming?â You can tell he isnât even satisfied with his answer.
You donât reply, leaving the subject where it lay in the air to go back to working in silence.Â
âSo...â Roman begins again, refusing to let the conversation die down.
âYou seeing anyone?â Roman tries to sound blase, but you know this question lays heavy on him.Â
You barely withhold a scoff as you set your scissors down to look at him once more.
He double takes in your direction, not wanting to look at you for fear of your answer, âWhat?âÂ
âIâm just surprised you held off this long without asking the question we both know you wanted to ask the second you saw me.âÂ
âNot really an answerâŚâ he murmurs.Â
âNot really your business.â You counter.Â
âSo there is someone?â You could hear a twinge of anger in his voice.Â
âNot that it is any of your business, because I want to stress that it really isnât, but no. I am not seeing anyone.âÂ
âOh.â Romanâs lip twitches into a smile that he tries to conceal from you.Â
âYeah, oh.â You roll your eyes and finish with your clippings and begin to arrange the rose into glasses.Â
âArenât you going to ask me?â Roman, with his work now over, turns to look down at you, a smirk on his lips.Â
âAsk you what?âÂ
âIf Iâm seeing anyone.âÂ
âI donât care, Roman.âÂ
âReally?â He leans closer to you.
âWell, what constitutes seeing someone, to you? A one night stand? A hooker? An actual multiple date relationship? What is your definition?â You jeer.Â
âHow would you define it?âÂ
âDifferent from you.âÂ
âOh come on,â He pokes, âTell me.â
He was becoming far too chummy with you for your taste.
âI guess I would define it as multiple dates.âÂ
âBy that definition, then no. Iâm not seeing anyone.âÂ
âBut if I defined it by hookers and one night stands?â You inquired.Â
Roman doesnât answer.Â
You canât help but laugh, âAnd you said I was a whore.âÂ
The air between you changes, then. It was calm, if not slightly awkward before then, but now it felt tense and uncomfortable.
â(Y/N), IâŚâÂ
âDonât.â You reply before he can say anything else.Â
âBut I want to say this, I need to.â Roman persists, reaching out to grab your shoulder.Â
You shrug off his advance quickly and take a few steps back from him. Roses and vases completely forgotten.Â
âI need to apologize to you.â
âYou need to apologize to me for what, Roman?â
âFor that night, what I said-!â Roman starts.Â
âNo. What I mean is, are you apologizing because youâre actually sorry? Because you think thatâs what youâre supposed to say to me? Or because you want what you did off your conscious?â You raise a single eyebrow.Â
âAre you kidding? Iâm saying this because I am fucking sorry! I hate what I said to you, it fucking eats me up!â Roman throws his hand in the air as he yells.Â
âSo it is option C.â You replied.Â
âJesus fucking- no! Itâs not! Itâs A! Itâs fucking A. You think I wanted to do what I did? Huh? You think I wanted you to leave?âÂ
âYes, I did. I do.â
âThen fuck you if you think that. Fuck you if you think that I wanted to say all those things. Maybe you donât really know me at all.â Roman sneers.Â
âI already concluded that.âÂ
He scoffs.
âIs this why you wanted to come in? Force me into conversation? Ask me if Iâm dating anyone, give me a half assed apology and insult me?â You crossed your arms.Â
âNo! No, thatâs not why I asked to come in.â Roman shot back.Â
âThen why?âÂ
âBecause I fucking missed you, alright? I fucking missed you and I needed to be near you, even if only for a moment.âÂ
Romanâs voice echoed in the kitchen, his words hanging in the air and ringing in your ears. You could hear them dance in your mind and slide down your back with a chill, taunting you and making your emotions tear in a million different directions.
âRoman, I think itâs time for you to leave.â You say, running your tongue over your teeth.Â
âNo! Iâm not fucking leaving. Tell me you donât miss me too.â Roman took a step toward you as he ran a hand through his slicked down hair, ruining itâs perfection.Â
âI have to get up early, so I just really think you should go.âÂ
â(Y/N), tell me you donât miss me and Iâll leave right now. Youâll never see me again, I swear.âÂ
You donât respond, just cross your arms over your chest. You rub your hands over the skin of your arms, peaking your fingers beneath your shirtsleeves and gripping the fabric tightly.Â
âJust tell me.â
You meet his gaze as Roman closes the gap between the two of you. He was close enough for you to feel his breath on your skin and the warmth he radiated. An unwarranted chill set through you.Â
All hope of forgetting the past and moving on was gone, you didnât care anymore. All you wanted was for Roman to leave. You wanted him to leave so you could wrap yourself in blankets and cry until you couldnât see anymore.
âRoman, just go.â You whispered, your vocal chords straining to even do that.Â
âItâs because you canât say that you donât.â Roman raised a hand a single finger tracing the features of your face and causing your eyes to drift shut.Â
He traced your orbital bone and the angle of your nose and your eyebrow and ear. He traced your jaw and your chin and the shape of your ear and stopped to caress your lips.Â
With each swoop of his finger tip, he was erasing hurt and anguish and pain. He was soothing you and giving you an old form of intimacy that you had craved. He was regaining his sense of self in your mind, reminding you that he could act like he had before that night. He was twining his roots back into your mind.
When his finger finally stopped, you opened your eyes and saw tears had gathered in Romanâs. They were threatening to breech from his lash line as he stared at you with a drumming heart.Â
âTell me why you hurt me first.âÂ
And Roman dropped his hand and said nothing for a long moment.Â
âItâs a long story.â He replies, sniffling loudly through his nose.Â
âIâve got time.âÂ
âItâs not pretty.âÂ
âI donât care.â
You had moved to the dining room for Romanâs story. You both sat on opposite ends of your motherâs old mosaic table that you had both eaten many meals at. It was covered in vintage tiles and you picked at the surrounding grout as you listened to him. You ground your fingernails between the titles, filing them into powder as Roman told you about his birthday and everything that had happened since the night you left him.Â
Of Letha. Of the child. Of the razor blades embedded into his arms. Of his motherâs tongue. Of the bloodlust.Â
Of the loss.
âThis is some fucking Twilight bullshit.â You said once Roman had gone quiet.
âThis isnât fucking funny, (Y/N).â Roman replied, bouncing his knee and pinching his chin.Â
âNo, itâs not fucking funny at all, Roman. Not even a bit, but it is the most ridiculous thing I have ever heard in my life.â You snort a laugh from your nose.Â
âYou donât believe me?âÂ
âOh, I believe you. After all that shit with Peter, of course I believe you. Doesnât make it any less ridiculous.âÂ
Roman raises his eyebrows in understanding with a slight nod.Â
âSo, what? You saying all that shit to me was because you thought you were going to suck me dry, or something?âÂ
âStop making jokes.â He growled.Â
âIâm being fucking serious, Roman! What was it?â You stood from your chair to impose over him.Â
âYou deserved better. It would have been too much for you.âÂ
âOh, donât be such a martyr, Roman!â You fumed, âSince when have you ever got to decide what was good and what was bad for me?âÂ
âYou donât understand!â Roman pushed up from his chair with such force it tumbled to the floor, âI could barley fucking handle this, OK? I had been living a lie, I had become a monster overnight! I was fucking scared for you- scared for me. What I could do-âÂ
His voice began to quiver and his palms shook as he wiped his clammy palms on his slacks.Â
âYou would either have left me or I would have killed you. I donât doubt that for a second, and I couldnât lose anyone else. Not after Letha, not after Peter and Shelley. I just couldnât.âÂ
âSo, pushing me away was the answer?â You asked.Â
âAt the time, yes.â
You just shook your head, and collapsed back into your chair.
âI did it because I loved you.â Roman said, tears streaking his flushed cheeks.Â
âStop, Roman...âÂ
âI fucking loved you so much so I made you leave. I fucking love you more than anything.â
He spoke like he was taking his last breath and collapsed to his knees like a dying man, his bones smacking loudly against the linoleum as he crawled to you, tears still leaking from his eyes.Â
âYou have to believe that Iâm sorry. I am, I am, I am.âÂ
Roman rested his head on your lap as he wept, his hands clutching your calves.Â
You felt like you couldnât breathe, couldnât think or speak. All your mind could comprehend was Romanâs deep and encompassing sadness and his wayward soul.Â
You could barely grasp the story he told, so it was unimaginable to you how it must have felt to live it. Your heart ached for him so profoundly.Â
Of course you didnât agree with what he had done to you, not for a moment. He had resorted to cruelty out of fear and you hated it. It was inexcusable.Â
But, you folded yourself in half and covered his body with yours anyway, and let Roman cry in your lap. You let him cry out the fear and sadness and the exhaustion he had felt these past months.Â
You had let Roman cry himself dry before escorting him to the door. He held your hand on the way and you didnât stop him. When you reached the door, Roman was the one to open it and step out into the cold Pennsylvania night. Though, his hand stayed intertwined with your own as he walked out onto your porch. Â
âWhat time is the funeral?â He asked.Â
â10 AM.â You replied.Â
His skin seemed to glow against the night sky, his milky complexion contrasting beautifully to the dark nature behind him.Â
âIâll be there.âÂ
You shook your head, but squeezed his hand, âYou donât have to, really. Itâs going to be long and boring.âÂ
â(Y/N),â He looked at you with a crisp sincerity, âIâll be there.âÂ
You didnât know what to say, because you werenât entirely sure what you should say. You wanted to beg him not to come and make a spectacle at his attendance. You wanted to beg him to come and hold your hand and ward off the demons your father had sewn into your psyche.Â
âPlease, Roman, itâs not a big deal. I swear. Iâm sure you have better things to do.âÂ
He pursed his lips back at you, like he was deciding if arguing with you on the matter was really worth it. Or if he would win or not. In the end, he said nothing. Just nodded and glanced over to his bright red Jaguar in the driveway.Â
When Roman looked back to you, you both knew a goodbye wasnât needed. Your love-telepathy coming back just for a moment to bid each other adidu for the night. An intimacy you didnât even know you missed until now.Â
Roman was the first to step away, pulling your hands apart as he did. You felt each finger detangle from his own, until your pinkies were the only things tethering you to each other. When they detached, your hand fell listlessly to your side and Roman watched you intently as he walked to his car, got in, and pulled from your drive away. Only looking away when he finally drove into the night.Â
You smoothed the dress over your hips as you smiled politely at guests entering the church. They offered you watery smiles and condolences as they spread out into the pews.
You wanted to spit in their faces and scream. Scream and sink your nails into your skin and tell them that he had painted bruises on your skin and installed his hatred for you into your heart before you were old enough to know it was wrong.Â
He wasnât a good man. He was far from it.Â
But no one who was crying tears for him and shaking your hand knew this, and if they did they didnât care. He was good at hiding what he did, what he had become.Â
You felt like your head was in a fish bowl with the more people who entered. Their faces blurring and distorting before you, their words muffled and useless. You began just nodding at everyoneâs words, refusing to listen to anything else they had to say about Heaven and Godâs good will. You wished you had a good excuse to leave and never come back.Â
It wasnât until someone wheeled in the casket that you found your escape from the line of mourners and made your way outside. Because the second you laid eyes on the box of shiny mahogany, your stomach dropped to your feet and bile threatened to spill from your lips.Â
The man you had hated your entire life, the one who had hurt you, the one who struck you, the one who had belittled you, the man who hurt your mother. That man was dead. He was in that fucking box, seperated from you and the living by a few inches of wood.
That man was your father and he was supposed to love you and now he was filled with stuffing and had waxy skin covered in blush and a heart that would never beat again. A mouth that was sewn shut and would never speak again. To never yell, to laugh, to tell you he loved you.Â
It was over.Â
Then why were you so sad?Â
Maybe Peter was right... maybe youâd even tell him.Â
As you made your way outside, you sucked in as much fresh air as your lungs could take. You let the cold air chill your exposed skin and the grey skies calm your overstimulated senses. While gulping in the breeze and pressing your fingernails to your palms to ground yourself, you gazed out over the parking lot. It was then, that you shed your first tears of the day.
Because there, all in black leaning against his car was Roman Godfrey, looking right back at you.
Heâd come.Â
Because he cared.Â
Because he loved you.Â
You didnât think twice as he ran down the church steps as fast as your heels could take you to him, needing to feel him. Roman did the same, rushing across the asfalte to you, wrapping you in his arms immediately as you collided with his chest.Â
âYou came,â You sobbed into his button down, âYou came, you came, you came.âÂ
âOf course I did.â He cooed, nuzzling close to you.Â
âI needed you and you knew and you came.âÂ
âIâll always come, even when you donât call.âÂ
As you both went back to the church, Roman stood with you to greet people coming in. His hand on your lower back and his grandiose stature and expression keeping people from dawdling too long to speak with you.Â
The service was bleak and full of lies, but you mustered through it without a scoff or outburst for your grandparents sake. Roman sat next to you the entire time, his arm over your shoulder and his temple resting against your head. Heâd occasionally place a gentle kiss to your hairline or stroke his fingers over your arm as a reminder that he was with you.Â
And you loved him for it.
When it was all over and your fatherâs casket was being rolled away, everyone dispersed. Some to follow the hearse to the graveyard, some to just go home. You and Roman stayed in your seats. You had decided you didnât want to see your father put in the ground. Not because he didnât deserve it, but because you couldnât handle it. You werenât sure exactly all the reasons why, maybe Peter would know the answer to that, too.
You both waited until no one was left in the church, just watching the sun gleam through the stained glass windows at the ceiling and enjoying each other's company.Â
âYou alright?â Roman asked once he was sure everyone was gone.Â
âI donât know. Iâm still figuring that out, I guess.â You said with a half hearted shrug.Â
âItâs OK. You have time.âÂ
You gave a nod before leaning closer to him, resting your head underneath his own, letting Roman sit his chin on your crown.Â
âI thought I would be overjoyed when this day finally came⌠but Iâm not. Iâm not really happy and Iâm not really sad. Iâm just here.â
âI think thatâs just fine.â Roman replied, rubbing gentle up and down your arm.Â
âThank you for being here.â You remove yourself from under his chin to look at him, âIt would have been so much worse without you.âÂ
Roman offered you a soft smile and placed his unoccupied hand on your cheek.Â
You placed your own hand over his and shut your eyes, reveling in his soft touch.Â
It was so quiet and all you could hear was the sound of your heart in your ears and Romanâs rhythmic breathing.
âWhat now?âÂ
âIâm not sure,â You open your eyes to see heâs already looking at you, âWhere are you going?âÂ
âWherever you are.âÂ
You smile, âThen take me there.âÂ
As you walked through Romanâs front door, you tried to hide a frown. The old Godfrey mansion had been so intricate and full of character. With crown molding and warm golds and rich browns, and history in every nook and cranny. Romanâs new home⌠it was sterile and bland and grey. It felt cold even with the hum of the radiator. It felt large and imposing, much like itâs owner. It was the type of home that echoed with loneliness. Â
âSo, what do you think?â Roman asked from where he stood close behind you.Â
âI like it,â You said, âItâs veryâŚâÂ
âYou hate it.âÂ
You turned to face him and he was looking at you fondly.Â
âI wouldnât say hate. Just, not my style.âÂ
He nods and takes a step forward, âYeah, I sort of knew you wouldnât like it.âÂ
âYeah?â
âYeah. You always loved the old house. Said it felt like you were in a victorian novel.âÂ
Your heart fluttered in your chest at his memory, âAnd you always hated it.âÂ
âI wouldnât say hate. Just, not my style.â He grins at you and you canât help but smile back at him.Â
âSo, you decided when you moved out youâd make your new place the antithesis of it?âÂ
âSomething like that. Anything to erase the memory of my mother.â Roman says this with the cadence of a joke, but his eyes darken at the mention of Olivia.Â
âI canât say I blame you.â You reply before he quickly changes the subject.Â
âHave a seat and Iâll make us both a drink,â He says, gesturing toward his large loveseat in the living room.Â
You do so, and as you sit down, you admire him standing over the wet bar. He had shed his blazer from his suit on the kitchen table, and through the fabric of his button down (an expensive silk blend from the looks of it) you could so the movement of his broad shoulders and the expanse of the muscles in his back.Â
The memory of running your hands across the peaks and valleys of his back stuck you. The memory of his smooth skin under your palms made your fingers burn with yearning and twitch with need to reacquaint yourself with the velvet that was Roman Godfreyâs skin. Â
Roman had finished making your drinks. Both crimson in crystal tumblers. He walked to you and handed you the beverage, which you accepted with a thank you. As you took your first sip of your drink, you couldn't help but smile as Roman sat down next to you on his couch.Â
âVodka cranberry?âÂ
âLike Iâd forget your favorite drink,â He says, smiling against the rim of his tumbler, âWell, second favorite. I donât really have the ingredients for a Long Island iced tea.âÂ
âI think this works better under the circumstances, anyway. Drinking a Long Island iced tea after a funeral feels a little morbid.âÂ
âYeah, but your dad wouldâve hated that you were drinking one.â Roman pointed out.Â
You chuckled, because he was right. Your father hated drinks where the alcohol was masked by chasers and sugar. He deemed them feminine and embarrassing for anyone to drink, ridiculing anyone (no matter their gender) if they ordered one.Â
âThat is true,â You take a pull from your glass, âHe would have hated that you went to his funeral, too. Because, well he hated you.âÂ
Roman gives a wide smirk, âI canât say that doesn't bring me some joy.âÂ
You could count on one hand the number of times your father met Roman during the years you dated. Though, everytime he had, he made his distinct dislike for your boyfriend overwhelmingly obvious. He thought of Roman like most other people in town did. A spoiled, rich, entitled, sauve asshole. But, for your father, he felt like he had a personal stake in hating Roman. He masqueraded like he didnât like Roman simply for dating his daughter, but he didnât give a shit about you or your well being. Your father, the pathetic drunk that he was, was threatened by Roman more than any man you had ever met. He was the one person who he couldnât intimidate and feel superior too, because Roman didnât feel intimidated or lesser to anyone in the world.Â
âMe too.âÂ
You both drink in silence for a moment, and you pretend not to notice Roman as he inched closer to you on the cushions.Â
âDo you remember,â Roman says, swallowing a gulp of his drink, âthat time we snuck into that club in Philadelphia? And you and Letha, just got, like absolutely abliderated on Long Island iced teas?âÂ
You smiled at the memory, your lips parting with glee the more you remembered about the night.Â
âYes! Oh my God, I had totally forgot about that.â
Roman had paid off some bouncer to let the three of you into some club downtown and it had been a spectacular night. You and Letha were guzzling drinks like it was the end of the world. Roman was only encouraging your recklessness with jokes and bankrolling the bottomless teas. Letha had danced on the bar top while singing you an off key Elton John song while you drunkenly squealed with glee in a hysterical Romanâs arms. You had never seen Roman laugh so much until that night.Â
You all danced and drank and laughed and smiled. You had all hid in a corner as you had fished out cocaine from a baggy with your pinky nail, and held it to each Godfreyâs nose like you were giving them communion, before blessing yourself.Â
You distinctly remember hanging off Roman like a kola most of the night. Giving him sloppy kisses and groping him in the crowd with whispered promises of more when you were alone. You remember him smiling down at you and always having a hand on your ass. You remember Lethaâs happy screams and giggles and how she was twirling so much on the dance floor she tumbled.Â
âThat was a really good night.â You said.Â
Roman nodded, âIt was. It was one of those rare times I could get Letha out of her shell.âÂ
The mood dipped from happy memories to grief as his cousin's untimely death was remembered. It was written clear as day on Romanâs face that he was far from healed from her passing.
âI miss her, too.â You placed a hand on his.Â
âYeah. Life isnât far, huh?â You saw he was trying to ward off a wash of emotion, not wanting to wallow in her death, because it wasnât an easy pit to push himself out of.Â
âNo, it really isnât.âÂ
If life was fair, Olivia would have been long deceased. Roman wouldnât have ever been coerced to do any heinous acts. Letha would be alive. Shelley would have never vanished.Â
You didnât dare bring up his missing sister to Roman, because that pain was almost worse than the wound Lethaâs death had inflicted. For the both of you.Â
You had learned from Peter the previous day that Shelley was still missing with no leads in finding her. You had nodded but said nothing else and he had let you.Â
You had always been close with Shelley. She was so kind and sweet, and incredibly understanding and thoughtful. You were the only two women Roman truly loved and that bonded you in a way, to be the only ones to have his unfettered devotion. The thought of Shelley, out in the world alone, scared and labeled a fugitive made you sick. You couldnât think about it for long without your nausea sparking and tears forming in your eyes.Â
âWhat I said to you⌠that night? That wasnât fair either. It wasnât fair of me to hurt you like that.â Roman says, his eyes cast down.Â
âRoman, we donât have to do this again. Itâs fine, no worries.â You said as casually as possible.Â
âNo, but it really wasnât,â Roman shakes his head and rotates his body toward you.Â
âI said those things because I was scared, not because they were true. You have to know that.âÂ
You swallow thickly and nod. Rationally, you knew that was true. After Roman had explained to you yesterday the reason for his vicious one-eighty toward you, you knew that he was only being cruel to push you away. But the words still hurt, they were still brutal enough to feel like there was an ounce of truth to them.Â
âI was wrong, I can see that now, yknow? I was really wrong for all of that,â Roman lamented, âI fucked up.
âIâm sorry, (Y/N). Thatâs what I really want to say, what I really want you to know. And you know me, probably better than anyone in the world, maybe even more than I know myself,â He huffed a laugh, âAnd you know that I donât apologize. Because Iâm not wrong. Iâm just not. I donât say Iâm sorry, not to anyone⌠but this, I gotta own up to. Because I was wrong for hurting you, pushing you away.â
You listened to Roman with baited breath.Â
âYou were the only person who ever really saw me. Looked into my eyes and saw past the bullshit and accepted me, loved me⌠and the idea of you hating me forever killed me, fucking killed me so much. But it was better than you sticking around and seeing that all that bullshit was true, and maybe I was even worse.âÂ
âRoman,â You rasped, gripping his hand tighter, your fingernails biting into his skin.Â
âI promised to never hurt you, to protect you, keep you safe. And I failed.âÂ
Roman had always been protective of his loved ones. He hoarded them like a dragon with gold, prowling in front of them with bared teeth and spitting fury. You still remember the first time he pledged his devotion to you, his undying protection and loyalty.Â
It was after the first time he had met your father. A dinner at the Godfrey mansion with your parents, Olivia, Shelley, yourself and Roman. It was an evening requested by Olivia to meet the parents of the girl who had bewitched her son.Â
She had been her typical elitist self, turning her nose up at your middle class parents with joy. You were sure she was vibrating in her seat with happiness that she could feel so superior to your average parents. Likely hoping Roman would see this too, and kick you to the curb.Â
You mother had been aimable, mostly quiet. You always thought of your mother as a very charming woman, who could talk to anyone no matter the circumstance. But, Olivia would barely let her get a word in, so she took the hint. Though, you could tell Shelley liked her, and that warmed your heart.Â
The nightâs conversation was dominated by Olivia for the most part, regaling the Godfrey wealth and stories of her privileged life. When she wasnât boasting about herself, your father would be the one to chime in. Either with an offensive comment or with his poor table manners. It was like having a wild boar in the Shangri La and you felt your face heat with consistent humiliation. You could see your mother twitch uncomfortably across from you whenever he would act, and you knew she was in the same boat.Â
You were already planning your apology to Roman when your father spoke up. You had been too busy stewing in your mortification to follow the conversation being had at the time.Â
âWell, I tell you something, Roman. This one over here,â Your father stuck his fork over to you, âIsnât gonna be a good little wife, not like your mother is.âÂ
Your father threw a smarmy grin to Olivia.
âYouâre gonna have to wipe her into shape. Always wants to back talk and cross her damn arms and stomp her damn feet at you.â
Your father laughs and nuges your mother with his elbow, like he had made a joke. Like he thought this joke about you as Romanâs meek little wife would please Olivia and your boyfriend.Â
Olivia laughed along and made a comment about her predisposition to wifehood because of her upbring, while Roman seethed. You could see his jaw flexing and hear the sound of his ragged breaths through his nose. You discreetly placed your hand on his lap, doing your best to calm him, but it did nothing as your father continued to make comments about your disrespectful personality, all with the cadence of a joke.Â
âWhy donât you go out for a smoke?â Roman said to your father through gritted teeth.Â
âExcuse me?â You father said, stopping mid sentence and glaring at Roman.Â
âI said, why donât you go out for a smoke and cool off? And when you come back, be a little fucking nicer?âÂ
Romanâs eyes bore into your fatherâs as he spoke. Your father looked furious at this teenage boyâs demand, and you were sure there was going to be a fight. Both men were incredibly hot headed, that this evening might even end in a physical altercation. But, your father just pushed up from the table and left the five of you in awkward silence. Roman relaxed once your father was gone, taking your hand from his lap and intertwining your fingers together on the tabletop. Your mother soon struck up a conversation with Olivia about the antique chaise lounge in the living room.Â
Roman held your hand for the rest of the night. When your father returned, he stayed silent.Â
When it was time for your parents to leave, Roman offered to drive you home. Though, the minute both you were out of sight of his home and your parents, he pulled over.
âRoman, I am so sorry about-â You began, but Roman stopped you by placing his hands firmly on your cheeks.Â
âDonât apologize. Not for that fucking man.â He said, his tone turning venomous when he mentioned your father.Â
âThe fucking nerve of him,â Roman spat, his hands tightening on your face, âThe fucking nerve of him to speak like that about you. And to me! To me in my fucking home. Iâm going to kill him, Iâll fucking kill him.âÂ
Roman spoke sincerely and you wondered for a moment if you asked him to kill your father, would he?Â
âHeâs not worth it, heâs not even worth your anger.â You sighed, placing your hand on his wrist and stroking his skin with your thumb.Â
âHe isnât worth shit. That fucking cunt.âÂ
You couldnât help but giggle as you watched your boyfriend speak obscenities.Â
âWhat?âÂ
âYou look very sexy when youâre this mad.âÂ
You could see Romanâs face visibly relax. You knew he was still angry, but your comment had placated him.    Â
âYeah?âÂ
âYeah,â You grinned at him and began to lean in for a kiss when Roman stopped you.Â
You looked into his eyes again and you saw this serious demoaner was back.Â
âI will never let him say anything like what he said tonight to you again, OK? Never. Iâll never let him fucking touch you again,â Roman came to rest his forehead to yours, âI wonât let anyone hurt you ever again. I will keep you safe forever.âÂ
And you believed him. You believed him more than you had ever believed a single person in your life. There wasnât an ounce of you in that moment that could argue with him. You trusted him fully.Â
âOk.â Was all you could say with the emotion that was brewing from his confession, before he finally pulled you to his lips.Â
It was the first time you realized you loved him.Â
âAll I have ever wanted is to keep you safe.â He said it with the same vigor and sincerity that he had in his original vow to you in his car on the side of the road.Â
And again, you couldnât help but believe him.Â
âI forgive you.â You really did.Â
He was swathing you with the salve of love and honesty, healing the wounds he carved into your skin with his earnest.Â
âYou were scared, you had just had your life turned upside down⌠I get it. Itâs OK. Iâm not blameless either. I said some nasty things.âÂ
Roman looks up from where your hands are connected and gives you a signature fierce stare.
The weight of his gaze on you feels heavy as he leans forward to set his glass on the coffee table. His eyes never leave yours as he does. As he moves back to the couch, he uses his movement to his advantage to seamlessly reach out to cup your jaw, as he settled back next to you, much closer than before.Â
Goosebumps bit across your flesh as the feeling of his broad palm engulfed your face and his breath began to fan across your lips. Roman was smooth, he was graceful and agile in everything he did. Everything including the set up to a kiss, especially a long awaited and important one.Â
Roman glides his middle and forefinger up to cradle your ear, to anchor himself to you before using his thumb on the underside of your jaw to tilt your chin. You blood was rushing loudly through your ears and all you could think of was him as Romanâs other arm came to rest across the back of the sofa and ecase you in his arms. He ran his tongue across his bottom lip before he descended for yours.Â
And you felt euphoric. A warmth in the pit of your stomach that only Roman would kindle.
Roman nuzzled his lips against your mouth, the tip of his nose brushing your own. Your hands migrated to lay purchase on his shoulders as you let Roman pull you impossibly close to his body. You could feel his heated cheeks against your face and you could feel his racing pulse beneath your fingers as he tipped your face up and opened his mouth into the kiss. His tongue dipped past your lips and you accepted him with a soft whimper.Â
Your sound of pleasure surged Roman on as he began to kiss you harder. Sweeter. Messier. Hotter. Just like he always had.Â
Soon, you were flat against the couch cushions, Roman above you as his hands explored your body. Your legs bracketed his hips, pushing the heels of your feet against the tops of his thighs to keep him snug against you. Your hands clutched his back tightly, the very same back you had been craving to get your hands on since you walked through the door.Â
Romanâs lips detached from your own to drift to your cheeks, your jaw and your neck. To bite, to suck and lick with his sinful tongue. You keened and moaned at his attentions, your back arching into him. The spit he left in his wake met the air in a chilling exchange that cooled your fiery skin.Â
âMy baby,â He said to your skin.Â
âMy girl,â He groaned.Â
âMine,â He bit the junction of your neck and shoulder.Â
âMine, mine, mine,âÂ
You didnât want to be present while listening to his possessions. You wanted to let them grip you and own you and continue to make your stomach flutter. You didnât want to have to tell Roman right now that you didnât know if you could be his againâŚ
âYouâre mine, always, always, always,â Roman moaned against you, his voice pornographically seductive.Â
âYes, please,â You didnât know what you were begging for, but you just knew you didnât want the feeling of Roman to stop.Â
âItâs me and you, weâre together again, itâll all be OK now,â He says before giving you another sloppy kiss.Â
âBe with me, be here. We can make it work.âÂ
Roman goes back to attacking your neck with his petal soft lips, but you were finally snapped from your the haze of pleasure he had accosted you with.Â
âRoman, hold on,â You pushed your hands on his shoulder, âStop.âÂ
âWhat?â He pulled away from you quickly, chest heaving as he looked down at you.Â
He looked so boyishly innocent. His lips flush from kissing and his once perfect hair askew from your ministrations. Eyes wide and questioning. He was the most beautiful man you had ever seen.Â
âI,â You took a pause, âI canât stay here, Roman. I just canât.âÂ
He looked like youâve shocked him, stuck his finger in an electrical socket and watched. Roman pushed himself further up, but still hovered over you.Â
âWhat do you mean you canât stay?â He says your words back to you like they were a personal affront.Â
âI live in New York now, thatâs where my life is. I canât just leave.âÂ
Romanâs jaw flexes and you watch him swallow.Â
âWhat? So, this means nothing?â He gestures between your bodies.Â
âNo, of course not. Of course it means something.â You replied hastily.Â
But, Roman was already getting up off of you and started to pace the length of his kitchen. You pushed up to watch him with concern.Â
âI donât know what you want me to do, I said I was sorry and I am. I really, truly am! So, why canât you just stay with me? Be with me?â He argued.Â
âI know you are! I do, but just because I know youâre sorry doesnât change the fact that I have a life somewhere else now, Ro. I canât just abandon it.âÂ
âWhy canât you? Just come home!â Roman threw his arms up in anger.Â
âI donât want to abandon it, Roman. I donât want to leave. I like it there.â You move yourself onto your knees as you speak.Â
âJesus fucking-â Roman looked away from you and tugs at his hair, âI canât believe you right now!âÂ
âRoman,â You sigh.Â
âNo! You know what? I have been declaring my fucking love for you for the past two days and that just means nothing to you? Because it doesnât mean nothing to me.âÂ
âIt means something-!â You begin, but Roman talks over you.Â
âAnd that, that on the couch, that fucking meant something to me! Because you mean something to me, (Y/N). You always have and you always will.â Heâs shouting now, if he had any neighbors youâre sure they would be able to hear.Â
Your eyes filmed with tears as you watch him.Â
âAnd fuck, while Iâve been going on like a bitch about how I love you, how Iâm devoted to you, and you havenât said shit! Not a word.â Romanâs eyes are beginning to wet as well.Â
âIs that what this is? You donât fucking love me?â His anger cracks as his voice quivers.Â
âRoman, no!â You spring from where you knelt on the couch and rush to him, âI do, you know I do. I love you! I love you so much I ache.âÂ
You cry freely now as you try to clutch his face, but Roman brushes you off.Â
âI love you, I have always loved you Roman. I always will. But,âÂ
âBut what? How is that not enough!â
âI need you to love me enough to know there is nothing for me here.â
âNot even me?â His lip quivers.Â
âYou know thatâs not what I meant,â Your hands shake and so does your breath, âI mean there is not real life for me here. You have The Tower and thatâs you life, but what about me? What could I possibly do here that would make me happy?â
Roman says nothing, just swallows a hiccup that threatened to burst from his throat.
âI need you to love me enough to let me leave.â
Romanâs face crumbles into a drastic frown as he fights tears, âI canât. I canât do that, not again, I canât. I canât let you leave again.âÂ
âBaby,â You choke out.Â
âNo! I canât, I love you. So, please, just love me enough to stay. Iâll give you everything you could ever want, anything you could ever dream of to make it better here.â
âRoman, I love you. I do, I always will. But, maybe this will be good for us. Have time apart to be our own people. I think it might even be healthy?â You say your last words with a watery smile that Roman doesnât return.Â
âI donât want to have time apart. I had time apart from you and I was fucking miserable.â He states.Â
The thought of Roman all alone in this house, heartbroken and stewing in pity and anger makes your heart convulse with pain. You thought of all the nights you slept in your dorm room, silent tears streaking your cheeks as you held your hand over your mouth in hopes to not wake your roommate. You wondered if on the nights you cried for him, if Roman had cried for you? Had he cried at all? Or while you were pouring yourself into your studies to forget him, he was fucking whores to forget you?
âRoman, please just⌠I love you, just please,â Again, you had no idea what you were begging for. For him to let you leave? For him to convince you to stay? All you knew was that this day had been so catosphroticlly emotionally draining and all you wanted was to fall into his arms for comfort.
âDo you want to be apart from me?â He asked bluntly.Â
âRoman, just-âÂ
âAnswer me. Do you want to be apart from me anymore?âÂ
Your mouth was thick with discarded tears and phlegm. All you could do was look at him and hope he understood you. To tell him you didnât.Â
His eyes softened and you knew your mental tether was still intact.Â
Roman takes a step toward you and moves his head to be level with your own, âThen weâll make this work. Iâll convince NYU to let you take online classes from here, OK? Iâll build them some new buildings - hell! A new campus. Iâll be their new biggest donor, their new favorite fucking person. Iâll give them whatever they want as long as they give me you in return.âÂ
âI canât ask you to do that, Roman.â You look down at your feet.Â
âYouâre not asking. Iâm offering.âÂ
You pierce your teeth into your bottom lip and look back up at him. Back at Roman with his pink, glossy eyes and hopeful gaze.Â
âI love the cityâŚâÂ
âThen weâll fly up every weekend, no exceptions. Iâll buy us a loft in the heart of Manhattan.You can design it to your heartâs content. Make it will feel warm and old and us. The opposite of this place.â Roman says quickly like he knew that would be your next rebuttal.Â
You gasp a sob and close your eyes tight. You feel Roman close the distance between you both and cup your face in his large hands.Â
âAnd we will figure the rest out, whatever else is holding you back. Weâll find you your dream job or your passion or whatever you want.âÂ
You crack your pulsing eyes, to see Romanâs face now streaked with tears.Â
âJust tell me youâll stay.â
You knew this was a risk. You knew he was a risk. You knew leaving New York and NYU sounded naive and utterly foolish to someone on the outside of your and Romanâs relationship. You knew that you would fight with him, that you would get angry with him, that heâd work too much and that he would have to reschedule trips to the city. You knew you would get irritated with each other and youâd say something snarky and Roman would say something mean. You knew there would be nights you went to bed angry and days where you gave each other the silent treatment. You knew it would be hard. Most things involving Roman were. Expect loving him.
You knew that even with all the bad that came with a relationship with Roman, it was eons better than being without him for a moment longer now that you had him again.Â
You had wanted to look to the future, to forget the past and forge a new way for yourself. Truthfully, you still did. But maybe you could start over with Roman by your side? Wash away the pain of his indiscretions and learn and grow and heal together? You hoped you could. You hope you werenât letting your overwhelming love for the man in front of you cloud your judgements.Â
So, you placed your hands on his neck and watched his face turn hopeful and said:Â
âOk.â
i really wish i could say i loved this, but i am really on the fence about if this story is even good at all? it was better in my head. but! i hope you enjoyed it anyway and pllsss if you did, gimme some feedback <3 it makes me happy :-)
#i still have other one shots in the works so hopefully those are better than this!#also prompts will be opening soon (:#roman godfrey#roman godfrey x reader#roman godfrey imagine#roman godfrey imagines#roman godfrey fanfic#roman godfrey fanfiction#roman godfrey x you#hemlock grove fanfic#hemlock grove fanfiction#hemlock grove imagine#hemlock grove imagines#bill skarsgĂĽrd x reader#bill skarsgĂĽrd fanfiction#bill skarsgĂĽrd imagine#bill skarsgard imagine#bill skarsgard x reader#stevesharrlngtonswrites
462 notes
¡
View notes
Note
I heard you were looking for prompts, what do you think it would look like if Steve were around during Agent Carter (s1), like maybe by the Iron Ceiling episode
So, itâs been a loooong while since Iâve seen the Iron Ceiling or any Agent Carter and I donât have the spoons to watch the show, so weâre gonna improv. So not historically accurate because I am not researching stuff.
This is a full-fledged fic And probably not what you wanted either because this is so rushed out. Rip me
--
âYou sound exhausted.â
Despite that Steve was over the phone and given the sound of it, somewhere where there wasnât much insulation due to the wind in the background, she could tell he was giving that sappy smile. It was combined with a small laugh and the shift of the phone line as it crackled when he held it closer.
âWhatâs new?â He sighed instead of commenting on Peggyâs statement. It only made her worry more. When she remained silent, he sighed louder. âPegs, Iâm fine. Okay, yes Iâm a little exhausted, but so are you on your end given everything. Weâre both strained and I...miss you.âÂ
His voice dropped down to the last two words, how desperate it sounded, made her heart drop. She wanted to crawl from this warm bed and wrap her arms around Steve and tuck his cold face into her neck to let him warm up. She wanted to protect him from not just the elements but the aftermath of a war that the public had no idea was about.Â
He whispered the last two words because he was forced to - not because he had anything to hide, so Peggy told herself this despite it tugged on her in almost a jealous means. They were both professionals, they could remain professional over the phone and in the rare times they got in person. It was the only few times they got to be in private did those veils drops.
Steve being rescued had been nothing short of a miracle, an act of God or whatever deity was out there that was looking out for them. She had been the one to pull him from the ice, one of the first faces heâd seen when he woke up in one of Howardâs private hospitals. Sheâd been by his side his entire recovery, from learning to walk again and to have some cognitive function. The fact she refused to leave his side [see here: Philips had ordered her under the SSRâs watchful eye to keep an eye on their prized specimen] had resulted in them getting much closer in their relationship.Â
Not only that, but it had caused her to start the American Branch of the SSR later than she had intended. While the boys in the office had no idea Captain America was alive [as they would all see to it], they knew of her history with Steve and used it against her as much as they could.
Steveâs existence, his being founded was kept under wrap and key. The only few people who had known about it were her, Phillips, and Howard. And of course, by now a recently rescued James Barnes and the Howling Commandos. As soon as Steve was stable enough, they sent him straight back to work, and given his contract with the SSR, they figured him pretty much property of the government.
It sickened Peggy to her core.
She was used to hiding her relationship and being professional in otherâs eyes, but keeping Steve at armâs length so he could be the government puppet in a whole new meaning was not what she wanted for her beloved.
âPeggy?â
âHm?â The woman blinked, aware Steve had been on the other end, breathing noisily against the cold climate he was in to stay warm. âI apologize, darling, I was lost in my mind. As I was saying, I think our earlier appointment of meeting up to compare notes will be scheduled earlier.â
Underneath it, she was by all legal terms, still his liaison. Not only that, but she had been tasked with collecting information from both the Commandos, and that included at least monthly meetings with Steve. They mightâve been professional where they could share longing looks behind professionalâs backs, but at least it was something to look forward to.
Steve knew everything going on with Howard and the SSR and her recent suspicions that there was a mole within their sights. Not just that, but Peggy was suspecting her phone lines had been bugged due to her involvement and friendship with Howard.
âIs it now?â Steve asked, turning his head to give a strained cough. It tugged on her heart. That didnât sound too good. âShould I tell the boys?â
âPlease do. Iâll wire in the details youâll need. Anything you boys need on your end?â
âDugan would kiss you if you brought him his usual stash. Pinky needs more fuses if you could snag a few. Oh, Bucky needs another set of binoculars and some more gloves.â
Despite he wasnât here, she was nodding. Her hand worked without watching what she wrote on the paper. Steve knew of her suspicion of being bugged and had agreed code talking would keep the guys on edge and keep their conversations safe.Â
âIâll see what I can do, no promises, darling. Please get some rest. Iâll see you tomorrow.â
Peggy sighed as she got off of the phone, looking down at the pad of paper on her bedside table. Someone has been trailing us, be on the lookout and keep your weapon on hand.Â
And Dugan? Dugan just wanted his alcohol.
--
âPeggy, Dugan forgot the password again.â
Knowing that voice anywhere, she smiled despite her reserve as the familiar faces of the boys she had called family appeared out of the bushes. If she was concerned about a missing familiar face, then it didnât show. Instead, Peggy found herself suddenly staring at the gray sky above them. The ground was cold and hard beneath her, but the body colliding with hers to knock her off of her feet was not.
There was a split second of silence before the Howling Commandos erupted into a field of laughter much to the rest of the stoic menâs confusion. Well, not so stoic now that the shock had runoff. Including the face tinted pink above her.
âHello to you too, James,â Peggy laughed, Bucky slowly getting off of her chest and smiling in that boyish way that made her both jealous and loving.
âI didnât believe âim when he said it, but Iâm glad to be wrong.â Bucky was still as Brooklyn Boy as ever despite not having been home in months. He climbed to his feet and pulled her to hers, brushing the snow off of them. He pulled her into a proper hug, finding the Howling Commandos hugging her.
âYou served with Captain America.â
Her heart clenched at the awe in their tone, looking at Jack who looked at her still with disbelief, as if she had lied this entire time about her connection to the Howlies. She shared a look with Bucky who looked as if heâd swallowed a lemon, standing near her left side. Dugan looked down at her too and he nodded in her direction.
âNot as long as she has. You good, Carter? Ready?â
Jackâs mouth opened, perhaps to dismiss Dugan treating her of all people like sheâs the leader of this mismatched band of guys, but it was well ignored when they started to march through the snow. She watched as Jack hesitated as if debating on not following them before he scrambled not to be left behind.
âPegs, youâre with me. Barnes, you too because I wonât have you pouting again.â
Peggy laughed, despite herself as she pulled herself up into the jeeps with Buckyâs arm thrown around her waist to help assist her. Bucky, for all his childish needs, stuck his tongue out at Dugan before the vehicle rumbled to life and they started to roll out. The quiet didnât stretch on long, just enough for the loud engine to cover up any whisper talking.
âHow is everything?â Bucky asked, his silver eyes wide with worry. âSteve has told us...everything that he could.â
âSame as ever,â Peggy sighed, shaking her head slightly. She glanced back to watch Pinky distract the SSR boys with a quick history chat. Good. âHowardâs still in deep shit and every step forward feels like one back. Howâs Steve?â
Bucky frowned because they both knew thatâs not what he was asking. âExhausted. He never knows when to admit defeat. He was denied again to be stateside. He was told again his presence is needed out here.â The man rolled his eyes with a huff. âHeâs one more bad night away from going AWOL, not that any of us blame him, poor guy is doing the job for all of us, plus whatever shit yaâll send him to do.â
His tone told Peggy that he didnât blame her, he was as frustrated as she was. âHopefully it doesnât come to that. Iâm sure some sense will be knocked into him sooner or later.â Her mouth opened to ask a question but a look from the jeep across from them caused her to close it.
Jack was watching her and closely.
--
âCarter!âÂ
Peggy heaved a heavy sigh as she repositioned her grip on the logs for their fire tonight. They were well enough hidden in the trees to ensure that no one should see the smoke with the light dusting of snow and gray skies around them. Stopping their conversation, she gave Jones a friendly smile and passed the logs off to him. She didnât miss the annoyed look Jones shot Jack as he marched their way.
She wanted to snicker at how he was forced to walk, almost waddling like a toddler in this new environment. A comment was on her tongue, but to play fair, she bit it back and raised her chin. âYes, Jack?â
âI donât remember Dooley giving you command of our mission. You may disrespect his orders in the office but you will not disrespect me here.â He towered over her, a twitch in his jaw telling her that heâs been thinking about this far too long. She wanted to laugh, honestly because it almost sounded like he was jealous of her and her involvement with the Howling Commandos.
âHe didnât,â she replied in an equally cool tongue, shrugging her shoulders. âIf youâve been paying attention, Agent Thompson, Iâve been pulling my equal weight around here just as everyone else has.â
âYour involvement is this is only because of your pestering Dooley and your connection with the Commandos. Remember your place, Carter. You spent far too much time under Cap-â
A gloved hand clasping Peggyâs shoulder and making her knees buckle caused Jack to turn almost white as the environment around him. Despite knowing the situation, she had almost hoped the gloved hand belonged to Steve, but given how tightly it gripped her shoulder and the freehand that pulling on the strap of the rifle, she knew it was Bucky.
His lips were pressed into a thin line, eyes boring into Jackâs. He stood a little taller due to the boots, but it was enough for him to use his height over the agent.Â
âIâm sorry, what was that?â Bucky mused, raising an eyebrow. âPeggy spent too much time where? Pegs, you wanna head back to camp, Pinky and Morita have a trick they wanna show you.â
Jack huffed, giving a roll of his eyes as Buckyâs arm pulled her closer to his chest. âNothing, Sergeant. Carter and I were having a private conversation that you butted in.â
âIf itâs nothing, then you wonât mind if I pull her away to help start the fire. You know us Howlies, too busy spending time worshipping the ground Steve walks on to know any survival skills. Only way we survived was cause of her.â He dug into his pocket and tossed Jack a small flashlight, nodding his head. âGo find us some more firewood, will you? Itâs gonna be a long one.â
The look in Jackâs eyes told her that this conversation wasnât over yet and honestly Peggy was looking forward to that.
âYou know heâs going to think that youâre only protecting me because of Steve,â she sighed, shrugging his arm off as they walked back towards the distant camp. âThank you, Bucky, but I can handle myself against Agent Thompson. Itâs not the first time heâs been a right ass to me.â
âI know,â he grumbled, satisfyingly stomping on a branch to break it in half. âSteve has told us some things. He almost seems jealous of your connection to us - like you spend a whole war keeping our asses alive and you wouldnât want to befriend us. Jackass. I think heâs waiting for us or you to slip up. They still think Steveâs a frozen capcicle?â
Snorting, Peggy gently smacked the sniperâs chest. âYes but donât let him hear you say that. Where is he?â She was used to being professional, keeping Steve at armâs length in company but the fact he wasnât around for her to assess with her eyes made her wary. If something had happened, they wouldâve said something by now, especially Big Brother Barnes.
Buckyâs tongue clicked on the roof of his mouth, shrugging his shoulders. âHeâs close by. He wanted to keep an eye tag tailing us, be sure weâre not being followed.â
That did sound like Steve, alright. He wanted to defend all of them, keep an eye on the stragglers, and be sure no one was planning an attack. Peggy got the feeling he kept distance because neither of them was sure this charade of professionalism could be kept up if he was here. Then there were the SSR boys and their belief Steve was dead.Â
--
âSo how are you here?â Li asks, breaking the soft chatter that had been happening around the fire.
Peggy swallowed the rest of the bourbon down, passing the canister back to Dugan. She didnât need to see who Li was directing the question to, she could feel Bucky tensing up beside her. Heâd been a little tense since Jack stomped back into camp, dumping the mood uncermonsely and sitting far back away from them.
âYeah, Buck, how are you here?â Juniper snickered, nudging his friend with his elbow. âYou kinda just showed up one day.â
âAnd you adopted me like the straggly, little pup that I am,â Bucky huffed, rolling his eyes. âThanks for the scrap, Carter.â
He nudged her slightly but behind the bright silver eyes and the need to make jokes and defuse the situation, he saw the curiosity in Liâs eyes.
âItâs just...we all read the reports. You died. You fell off the train,â Li pressed, not reading the situation. âSo, how are you here?â
Sharing a look with Peggy, Bucky shrugged again. He opened his mouth but Dugan spoke up before any of them could. He knew of Buckyâs time in HYDRA, they all did, they had pulled him out of HYDRA, but he didnât need to relive the past because of some curious agent who couldnât tell his left from his right. Certainly not one who didnât bother to spend two seconds respecting Peggy.Â
âWe found him,â Dugan grunted. âWhat those files didnât tell you was Phillipâs, Captain Rogersâ, and Agent Carterâs insistence on finding Barnesâ body. No one can survive a fall like that, but God above decided Barnes was too annoying to let die. And the fact he still owes me ten bucks.â
They all laughed because it wasnât far from the truth. She watched Bucky sigh in relief and Dugan clasping his arm in solitude as he passed by them to dig through the bags.
âHe only fell because Captain Rogers couldnât hold on. Bet that guy rather polish his shield and shiny belt buckle -â
âYou want to say something?!â Bucky snapped, the almost relaxed atmosphere had turned tense as he turned to glare at Thompson who had been sulking on the edge of the camp. âIf you got something to say about Captain Rogers, then say it.â
âJames,â Peggy breathed, squeezing his arm. âLet Jack be if he wishes to express his dislike of Captain Rogers, that is on him. Not for you to fight everyone who seesâs fit to voice their negative opinion.â
Not that she didnât want to sock Jack in the jaw for that comment. Buckyâs death had torn through Steve, it ripped out any part of him that remained human, that clung to humanity. He was a changed man from that day on. He was reckless, rash, and only survived because she interveined and made him see that he was human, serum, or not.Â
Bucky grunted as he sat back on the log and shoved his half-eaten bowl of stew at Peggyâs feet. âEat. I ainât hungry. Iâm gonna go take a piss and set up for the first watch.â
There was no point in arguing. Jack had sullied what had almost promised to be a relaxing night [as relaxing as they could get in this environment]. She laid out her bedroll after being sure the surrounding area was clear. She almost hoped she could see Steve. Almost.Â
âIf Barnes is alive, any chance of Rogers being alive?â She heard Rameriz whisper to Li as her head laid on the pillow.Â
âA crash like that? Thereâs no tellinâ. Barnes was extremely lucky but I dunno...fall from that height? Youâve seen the tracksâŚâ
Their voices faded as Peggy listened to the sound of footsteps near her. She opened her eyes to see Bucky above her, thanking him as he laid an extra blanket over her before silently nodding and dawning his rifle. She would argue with him over him getting rest later, right now, she was exhausted and selfishly wanted to sleep.
--
In the morning, a fresh wave of snow had covered any tracks that surrounded the camp. It blanketed around them and put out their fire in the middle of the night. Despite the fresh snow, Peggy could see faint outlines of thick boots that stood near her bedroll and as she sat up, waking up before anyone else in the dark forest, she felt something heavier fall off of her than just the extra blanket.
A thick jacket that was too big for Bucky and even Dugan.
Steve had been by.
Unfortunately, the new jacket didnât bypass anyone, not even a blurry-eyed Thompson.Â
âWhose coat is that?â He grumbled to her as they packed their bags for the mission ahead. âI didnât see anyone wearinâ that last night.â
âItâs mine,â Jones grunted, passing Peggy to take the extra layer from her shoulders with a small nod from her. âDoes it matter, Agent?â
âNo,â the man grunted, a frown still on his lips. She knew what he was thinking - she was far too comfortable with the Commandos. When they got back to the office, this would bite her in the ass, she was sure of it, not that it stops her. âJust curious, is all. Not like Carter to wear a manâs coat. Thought it mightâve been her sweetheart.â
Peggy made a face, throwing her bag harder than necessary over Thompsonâs shoulder and towards the pile they made for the jeeps. âThe only sweetheart I have is my gun, Agent. Now if youâre done worrying about my lack of love life, we need to get moving if we want to use the snow to cover our tracks.â
âDonât blame me, youâre the topic of gossip when it comes to office blabber,â he snickered, raising his hands in mock defeat even when Peggy rolled her eyes.
âIf you must know,â Montgomery spoke up as Peggy stalked away to join Dugan and Bucky pouring over a map. âSheâs all our sweethearts. Try having that for Valentineâs Day.â His wink didnât go unnoticed nor did Peggy slapping his hand away and arguing with Bucky over an advantage point.
Jack huffed out in annoyance. This was his lead and Commandos or not, he was taking back control.
--
Peggy could feel the tension building up in her jaw, resisting the urge to rub at it. She could feel it twitching out of tension from clenching her jaw so tightly her teeth might snap in half. It was the only way she could distract herself from not wanting to yell at Jack who âstepped up to the captainâs plateâ and started to give orders.
Any argument had been instantly shut down with the argument that he was in charge, reminding Peggy of an older kid in charge of his little siblings. Any argument was useless when Jack was determined that he was right and they were wasting precious time.
âBarnes, keep a distance with that gun. Carter, youâre in the rear. Keep a lookout.â
The order made her roll her eyes at the back of Jackâs head. No matter how much he tried to take control of the situation, to put on his best Iâm in charge voice, he was no Steve and had very little regard for peopleâs safety. Just the end task ahead of getting them in and out with the Doctor in tow.Â
It was a bad idea, but fine, if he wanted to stick her in the back to keep out of his hair, then sheâd easily take this opportunity to keep away from him. Dugan and Jack lead them and despite Bucky was somewhere in the trees pretending to be a spider monkey, Jones fell into step beside her. Despite his larger size than her, he was quiet. He was the more reserved out of all of them.
âYou could stay,â he mused softly, nodding his head to Duganâs bowler cap. âWe could always do with you back in our lead. Especially that one. God knows Steve misses you, Pegs. Youâre much better off here than with these jackasses.â
A small smile twitched on Peggyâs pale lips, adjusting her hold on the gun. âI know, Gabe, thank you. I do miss you guys. Itâs not against you or even Steve, I am needed back on stateside. Maybe Iâll consider the offer another time.â
He laughed, the laugh rumbling in his chest like promised thunder. âPerhaps that is best, hm? Steve needs to rest anyhow and if you were with us, heâd be far too worried about you, no matter how much he denies it.â
Peggyâs reply was lost to the sound of something falling in the forest. Something heavy. James. âBucky!â
Thereâs no way Bucky could miss these branches, they practically made a sturdy bridge. He had sure enough footing but the sound of a bullet whizzing past her was enough to tell her heâd been shot at. âGabe, disperse the others. Spread out. Theyâre-â She looked up when another flew past her, seeing movement in the trees. âTheyâre spread out. Treetops. Below. Take cover. Iâm going after James.â
There was no point in arguing with her, the Commandos knew that well. She slid in the snow to avoid the flying bullets, using the shelter of the thick trunks to get to where the figure laid. He was breathing, grunting in that manner that told her he was in pain but he was alive.Â
âJames,â she breathed, dropping to her knees. âHey, hey, look at me. Can you walk? We need to get out of here.â
The manâs eyes were glazed over, most likely a concussion but he was no stranger to those. He nodded his head and moved to sit up, moving his left arm to grab at the gun. They both watched as it just twitched, the arm not responding to his movements. In the limited light of the rising sun, she saw the nasty break in his arm and his green complexion.
âIf you vomit on me, James, I will be very cross with you. Iâm going to splint this best I can with what we have, then we need to move. You can curse me out on the way, deal?â
Sheâd take that grunting as a yes.
Using the strap from both her gun and Buckyâs, cut with a knife, she placed his broken arm between two sturdy pieces of branches. It wouldnât do for a permanent fix but it was better than nothing. Bucky did his best not to curse or shout in pain, hearing him whimper and gag. By the time she was done, he looked like he was about to vomit up their cold breakfast. Throwing his good arm over her shoulder, she steadied his weight to lead them into the denser forest.
âCarter! Where the hell have you been?!â
Jack almost seemed worried, but Peggy didnât have time to consider it, dropping Bucky down on an overturned log. She was sweaty and pissed, worried. The bullets had stopped coming. That never stopped unless ordered to. Theyâd been found. This was going to make it all the more difficult.
âGetting Barnes before we let him die from your carelessness. His arm is broken. Dugan, any casualties?â She breathed a sigh of relief when the man shook his head. âGood. Theyâre still out there. How long have they been quiet?â
Jackâs jaw gritted as he looked down at his watch. âThree, four minutes now. Why?â
âIâm going to handle them before they expose us any more. Weâll be lucky if weâre not met with retaliation at the door.â Snatching her gun back, Peggy stood up, taking Buckyâs and laying it in his lap. âYouâre still a decent shot even without your arm.â
She got maybe two yards away, returning to the trail before Jack ran up to her.
Jackâs hand snatched her rifle from her, his temple throbbing now. âYou will not! Thatâs exposing yourself and us to danger, letting them know weâre holed up here. We donât even know where we are, we ran off the trail because of them. We need to spread back out, find the trail. Weâre sitting ducks.â
âAll the more reason for me to go into the trees, Agent.âÂ
Peggy tried to snatch her gun back, a bullet striking the trunk next to her head. Her breath lingered in the air for a split second, jerking her head back out of shock. She pushed Jack out of the way when she heard the next one, preparing to feel another bullet tear through her body. Her eyes closed, body tensed, but no pain came.
Her eyes opened when she heard the gasps, seeing a familiar figure dressed in a dark blue suit and holding up the end of a shield. He towered over her, using his larger body to shield her from the spray of bullets.
âEveryone out!â Steve snapped, waving his hand. âAgent Thompson, get your ass off of the ground and help Pinky with those explosives. One stray bullet and we donât have to worry about whoâs in charge. Dugan, Jones, get Bucky and get him on his feet. Dugan, give him a splash of your liquid courage. Buck, three, six, and nine oâclock, are the worst of our fire. Iâve taken most of what I could out. Morita, Montgomery, and Juniper, you get these SSR boys further in the woods. Thanks to your little leadership, Agent Thompson we will now have to wait for nightfall and pray weâre not found.â
If anyone had any questions about his skills, to what Steve wanted, no one questioned it. Everyone instantly charged into action.
Steveâs arm wrapped around Peggyâs waist, holding her close for a fraction of a second too long as he set her back on her feet. âYou were hit,â he murmured, baby blue eyes that sheâs forgotten how soft they were looking down at her shoulder. âGrazed.â He touched the wound and she flinched, having been unaware a bullet had been that close to her torso. âIâm fine, Steve. I can handle it once we can breathe.â She paused, watching Dugan pick Bucky up and raise the rifle in his direction before firing. They made a good team, odd, but good.
âWe need to get going too, canât be on Thompsonâs bad side, now can I?â Steve mused, raising his brow in a way that told Peggy he didnât care regardless. âI got my bike. We can lead them on a wild goose chase while they escape. You ready?â
âI thought youâd never ask.â
--
âHeâs alive?âÂ
The words were spat at her when sheâd later arrived at their makeshift camp miles and miles into the dense forest. Peggy calmly dismounted from the bike with Steveâs help even if she didnât need it. She wanted the excuse to feel his hand in hers while she ignored Jackâs bulging look.
âThank you, Captain Rogers, for the assistance and ride,â Peggy hummed giving Steve a polite nod and a firm smile. She turned back to Jack while he started to unpack the bike, rolling her eyes. âUnless we are suffering from the same hallucination, then I will dare say that yes, he is alive. Now, if youâll excuse me, Iâd like to get this wound looked at.â
At least the man had enough sense to let her brush by him, still standing and looking after her and Steve in shock.
Steve was ever the gentleman as he rolled Peggyâs sleeve down, enough for her to pull her arm out of the sleeve. It was cold in their little spot in the dense woods, not wanting to risk lighting a fire. Bucky was already asleep despite the rough ground beneath them, his head in Pinkyâs lap. His arm was set in a better-made splint, but still rough for their situation.Â
âThis is going to burn,â Steve murmured, pouring a little alcohol on her wound. She hissed in pain and ignored the looks she and Steven were getting. This was strictly professional despite how she was straining to not jump his bones right then and there. âI warned you.â
âSeconds before pouring,â she huffed. âThough, I suppose a little pain is needed to be kept in my senses.âÂ
If Steve had anything to say, it was lost to Jack coming back into camp and sitting beside Li. He rubbed his hands together, blowing hot air between them. âItâs going to be a cold one,â he grunted. âWeâll need to watch in shifts, two per shift, we-â
âWeâve already planned that,â Dugan grunted, his mustache ruffled as he tossed his bowler hat on their bags. Or what was left of them. âPinky and Li are taking the first shift while we all rest. Yes, that includes you, Steve.â He pointed his thick finger threateningly at Steveâs chest who just pouted at him. âYou need to sleep. Pegs, tell him.â
âYeah, Carter,â Ramirez snickered, âtell him.â
Rolling her sleeve back up and adjusting the gauze, she thanked Steve in a small voice. âCaptain Rogers isnât a child. He doesnât need to be told what to do but if youâd like my advice, Captain, sleep while you can.â Her eyes told him the rest before I make you.Â
She wanted to comment on his appearance, the rugged stubble from his lack of shaving, the longer hair that was starting to sweep off of his forehead. His eyes looked almost hallow, black bags underneath causing the blue to stand out. He looked like complete shit, a hallow version of himself and it ached at Peggyâs heart.Â
âThis stays between us,â Steve grunted to the SSR boys while their bedrolls were rolled out. âNo one else needs to know Iâm alive.â
âDid you rescue him?â Li asked, in awe, if not astonished whisper as he turned to look at Peggy. ��Why didnât you say anything?!â
âThatâs above your pay grade,â she snapped back, watching Steve kneel by Buckyâs passed out form and tenderly hold his face in hands that seemed almost far too big. She wanted to say more, the more pity part of her that wanted to dig her elbow into the manâs chest and tell him she shouldnât have to be involved with his hero to have some decent respect.Â
âHm,â Jack grunted from where he slouched against an overturned log, âI can see who was on top in this relationship.â
--
It was clear Jack wore a chip on his shoulder. He had some resentment out for Steve and maybe thatâs because he favored her, despite how he tried not to show it. He turned to look at Peggy for advice, not Jack who was once again trying to say he was in charge. He asked Peggy about the situation or would ask Dugan or Li, literally anyone but Jack unless he had to.
This little petty game kept up for two days where they traveled under the cover of night.Â
Steve had kept his distance as they planned, but they couldnât help it when the Howlies left just enough room in their camps to sit side by side or when it was Peggyâs turn to take a watch, Steve would find himself awake even if it wasnât his turn to watch with her. Or his bedroll would be close to hers. Theyâd find small ways to touch one another and even that got under Jackâs skin.
Due to Bucky being out of commission thanks to the broken arm, it was left up to Peggy. No one objected but Jackâs temple throbbed as Peggy easily took the rifle and lined herself up with a perfect shot of their guard. She silently laid on a few sharp and frozen rocks that were set above them, stomach pressed to the ground and breathing slowly.
One snide comment from Li or Jack had gotten to her, but not her aim. The bullet flew from the rifle and the man guarding the roof fell into a heap. Steveâs hand closed around hers as she was guided off of the icy rocks, the snow crunching underneath her feet.Â
âNice!â Bucky breathed, shrugging the left shoulder. âThough, you still twitch your foot when youâre about to pull the trigger.â
âIâll show you where I twitch my foot if you start that,â Peggy snapped, much to Buckyâs grinning face. âSatisfied?â
The last words were said to Jack, his nose wrinkled just ever so slightly as if to say letâs see.Â
âEveryone has their plan then?â Steve grunted, looking down at the map. âThree teams. Li, Jones, Montgomery, and Bucky to the west end. Double-check the boiler rooms, any nooks, and cranny. Juniper, Peggy, Pinky, Morita, and Ramirez to the east. Spread out. The rooms look to be larger and some have hidden doorways. Jack, Dugan, and I will take the top floors. Weâll meet in the middle in an hour. Jones, Peggy, and I have our radios, use it only if in trouble.â
âYeah, Dugan, only if in trouble,â Morita laughed, elbowing the broad man. âNot when we think weâre hearing screaming.â
At Liâs confusing look, Dugan rolled his eyes. His cheeks flushed a soft pink. âIt was a frog that I heard. Cap, can we go?â
Peggy caught Steveâs eyes as he rolled up the map. There was no bother hiding the fact that he did this on purpose, separating them to just get alone time with Jack. She raised an eyebrow at him and he sheepishly shrugged his shoulders.
âSteve, letâs go,â Bucky grunted, smacking Steve on the side with the splint and regretting it with a whimper.Â
Pinkyâs arm threw around Peggyâs shoulder as their groups dispersed, leaning far too much into her frame. Not that she minded. Pinky always had a lingering smell of gunpowder on his fingers. âHow much you wanna bet heâs gonna make Jackâs death look like an accident?â
âIf Steve isnât rash? He wonât. But then again...Iâm afraid heâs never made a not-so-rashed decision in his life.â
--
Watching the love of your life fall to the floor in front of you seconds after heâs sacrificed himself yet another time to save you changes a person. Thereâs no radio this time. No radio, no signal blocking them, no interference, no cut-off, and left wondering. Sheâs staring down at Steve, her heart in her throat. It all happened in a split second, but the second he hits the floor, sheâs in action.Â
A hand is tearing off the bottom of her uniform, pressing it over the bleeding wound where the bullet has embedded itself into Steveâs thigh
He groans at the contact and grits his teeth. âIs this revenge from the alcohol?â
âYou wish,â Peggy grunts, keeping her eyes focused on the bleeding wound. She steadied her breathing despite the anxiety welling up inside of her. She wanted a second chance at keeping Steve safe and god damnit, she was going to take it.Â
The forces of God would not take Steve from her. Sheâd be damned if they did.
âDugan,â she snapped into the radio. âWe need to extract. Now.â
Her head snapped up at the sound of thundering steps, snatching Steveâs discarded shield to block his body, still pressing on the wound with all her might. Sheâd never thought sheâd be so relieved to see Jackâs pale face. The man looked sick.
âYou-you-shit.â His eyes nearly bulged out of his head at the sight of the bloodied rags in Peggyâs hand. âCarter, youâre hurt.â
âNo,â she huffed. âBut Steve is.â
âFuck.â As if that was somehow worst and yeah, she had to agree it was, even if Steve wasnât agreeing with it. He was still gritting his teeth and trying to sit up, trying to catch his breath.
âCome here, alright? I need you to put pressure on his wounds.â The guy was in shock and any amount of distraction to keep his hands busy was better than him standing in shock.
With Jack putting pressure on Steveâs wound and the Captain finally stopping his fight, Peggy got back on the radio. She was starting to become frantic, watching Steveâs face pale and Jack was starting to fluster. âDum-Dum if you donât answer me right this instant - Steve is hurt. We need extra-â
Her answer came in typical Howling Commando fashion - an explosion on the far wall. The ground shook beneath her, the ceiling threatened to cave in right in that instance. Everyone was piled into the back of the jeep, a crowd of people rushing forward to help her get Steve up to his good foot and rush him back towards the jeep.
âGet Jack,â she snapped at Pinky. âMake sure he doesnât hurt himself. Heâs in shock - have Montgomery give him those tabs.âÂ
Getting a groaning Steve laid out on the floor of the jeep, Peggy laid Steveâs head in her lap. She didnât give a damn who saw. She was tired, grungey, sick to her stomach with worry for the shivering Captain.
The fact he wasnât speaking, arguing with her told her the amount of pain he was in.Â
Bucky and Jones were already on the wound, Steveâs face pinching as his pants were ripped open.
âSteve,â Peggy whispered, stroking her hand through her hair with a soft smile. âLook at me.â Her hand cupped his jawline, the pad of her thumb stroking a scar heâd earned from a shaving incident a few years ago. His blue eyes fell on hers, gritting his teeth and holding her hand when Jones started to dig the bullet out.
âThis is r-revenge for...for something,â he grunted, gripping the floor of the jeep tightly. âFuck, you coulda just talked to me, Pegs.â
Peggy chuckled, only to keep herself from crying. Stress. The strain on them. She was thankful when the jeep emptied once theyâd reached their pickup point. An abandoned airport where a plane waited for them.Â
âSometimes itâs easier to let others talk for me.â She bent her head down, pressing a soft kiss to Steveâs lips. His felt so cold against hers.Â
Hearing a clearing of a throat, she looked beyond the pair at Steveâs feet, to Jack. He was still pale and shaken, but there was life back to his eyes that hadnât been there before. âI didnât see anything,â he mumbled. âI was just warning you that wheels up in ten.â He hesitated around the jeep, frowning before he was gone.
âWant me to go hunt him down?â Bucky grunted, pulling back from Steveâs bloodied thigh with alcohol in hand. âFor sport?â
A fond smile tugged on Peggyâs lips. There was that Big Brother Barnes quality. âAs much as that would solve many of my problems, darling, I can handle myself. Jones, you heard the man, whatâs the verdict on Steveâs leg?â
Gabeâs small smile tugged on his lips as he pulled back, wrapping the gauze tighter around the wound. âYouâre...rather lucky, Steve. Thereâs no permanent damage, but given your exhaustion and our lack of supplies, you will be slow to heal. You should head back stateside to get some proper R&R, have the wound properly treated. We did what we could, but no promises.â He clicked his tongue, his fingers pointing to Buckyâs chest. âAnd you are going with him. You got a broken arm.â
Buckyâs full lips pulled into a pout but underneath it, Peggy could see him vibrating. âWhat a shame that I broke my arm from a jackassâs decision.â
âAre you sure you guys can afford to lose them?â Peggy asked, gently laying Steve back down as she climbed out of the back. âWe can send extra men to make up for them.â
âIf you staid we wouldnât need to worry about it,â Dugan mused, tapping on the side of the jeep. âBut youâre needed elsewhere to keep those jerks in line. And make sure this one doesnât try to run a marathon through Brooklyn on that leg.â
âNot much of a runner,â Steve grunted, letting himself be pulled up. He set his weight on his good leg, letting Jones and Dugan pull him to his feet.Â
As Steve was being put onto the plane, Peggy heaved a soft sigh as she turned back to Dugan. The hug from him was everything she missed - the bear hug that reminded her some things were worth savoring. Pulling away, he patted her cheek and grinned under that thick mustache.
âYou keep our boys in line, wonât you? We canât lose âem again,â he grumbled, shrugging his shoulders slightly. âAnd keep yourself safe. Weâll get to the bottom of this. Weâre just one call away, Pegs.â
âOf course I will,â she mused. âSomeone needs to. And thank you, Dugan. Youâre a life savior. Literally. Iâll miss you.â
Sitting back between Steve and Bucky, Peggy could feel like she could breathe for the first time in a while. Steve was going to be okay. He might need longer rest than others, but heâd be okay. Dugan was wiring the information to Phillips as they spoke. Her head rested against the wall, feeling Steveâs hand tighten in hers in his light slumber. Against her shoulder, Bucky was snoring.Â
âMarge.â Her name made her eyes open to see Jack in front of her. Her body tensed, coiled, and posed, ready to fight because her boys were in her lap and exhausted, hurt. What more could he want?Â
âYes, Agent Thompson? I was hoping we could get some shut-eye before we touched land.â
âI wonât keep you long. Youâre...busy.â His eyes fell to Steve, watching the manâs face twitch in her lap. âI wanted to thank you for...assisting me back there. Any other person wouldâve left me to my own devices, especially after the decisions Iâve made. You didnât, you were the bigger person and Iâm...thankful.â
Well, thatâs the last thing Peggy expected to hear from Jackâs lips. An apology and him expressing how thankful he was for her? Well, that was rare. âIt wouldnât be fair for you to die because you were in shock. Iâm glad youâre okay.â
His head bobbed, Steve grunting making him flinch slightly. He still wasnât 100% okay. âIâll leave you to it. What I saw...I wonât tell anyone.â
âGood,â Peggy huffed, letting her head rest on the wall and close her eyes. âBecause Iâd hate to have to kill you because you decided to be stupid.â
#Steggy#StevePeggy#Agent Carter#Iron Ceiling#This is rushed out#And horrible#And I am so sorry#But its done#7k!!!#Steggy Prompt#gardenroses1
25 notes
¡
View notes
Text
To Kree or Not To Kree
Pairing:Â Carol Danvers x Romanoff!Reader; Natasha Romanoff x LittleSister!Reader; Natasha Romanoff x Wanda Maximoff (brief but there!)
Words: 2222
Request: May I please request a Carol Danvers x fem!reader where the reader is really affectionate, but Carol isnât really cuddly because sheâs not used to physical contact? Like, the reader really always wants to kiss/hug Carol but doesnât cuz she doesnât want to make Carol uncomfortable? But when Carol initates small bits of affection, like hand holding, the reader gets really happy, and it kinda makes Carol guilty cuz C feels like she doesnât give R enough love. Sorry if this is confusing Iâ¤u!!!
Summary:Â You want touch, Carol doesnât. Carol loves you, you love Carol more. Natasha stands up for her little sister.
Warnings:Â Carol is a bit of an asshole but means no harm, Natasha is a #mamabear. Angst-ish, but fluffy nonetheless.
A/N:Â what????? madi managed to post a request???? bitch ik! im sorry itâs taken me so long I was in a bit of a rut there! but iam back and I really like this one. I sorta kinda tried a new writing style? If yall like it lmk. Enjoy!
Everyone says opposites attract, and with you and Carol, itâs quite obvious.
Youâre the kind of person who thrives off of human contact and affection. You love anything that involves contact, hugging, holding hands, high fives, cuddling, the whole 9 yards. Itâs what gave you the euphoric feeling that everyone craves.
Carol is literally the exact opposite. She stays away from physical contact as much as possible
She doesnt understand the need for it, she wants her space. She doesnt need toâŚ.interlock fingers with yours to prove that she loves you. She may have been human, but technically, her wiring was still Kree.
And do you really think they allowed measly⌠mortal things like hugging and cuddling to slide?
âŚ
Thatâs what I thought.
You never made a big deal out of it, though. You knew that was just Carol, and you didnât wanna be the kind of girlfriend that always nags and is never satisfied.
Donât get me wrong. Youâve tried. Like that once time at the pier.
It was date night, you and carol, and Natasha and Wanda. It was group date:movie on the beach followed by street food and a walk on the pier.
âGroup photo!â Everyone huddled together as Natasha stretched her arms to hey everyone in the photo.
You stood by your girlfriend smiling wide, you took a regular photo and then a silly one. You saw Wanda stand on her tiptoes to kiss Natasha on her cheek, so you figured you would do the same to Carol.
I meanâŚNatasha sure as hell got a kick out of it. And you and Carol were just as much in love and they were.
So, standing on your toes when Natasha went to take another picture, you pressed your lips to Carol eyes.
Big mistake.
Carol froze up, you couldâve sworn she was about to have a seizure with how tense her body got.
âYou alright?â Thinking that you crossed a boundary.
âYeah, Babe. Iâm fine.â
You brushed it off and told yourself you were overthinking.
But you werenât.
For the rest of the night, Carol basically avoided any contact with you, she didnt hold your hand, kiss you on your forehead. None of it.
You chalked it up to her maybe not being comfortable with PDA. You could get with that, I meanâŚit makes sense. She grew up in a time where people werenât so open about two women loving each other, and a lot of people today still arenât it made sense.
But thenâŚ.Carol not only didnât show you affection outside, but inside as well.
Everytime you initiated a cuddle session, she would always make some lame excuse âoh, itâs too hotâ or âyouâre crushing my bladder babyâ and she would always play it off.
That happened a lot, like a lot, a lot.
So eventually, you let it go. You didnât try to hug her, or hold her when she had a bad day. You knew she wasnât going to hold up or rub your back if you came back from a particularly bad mission that left you with a nightmare. You knew that you werenât ever going to have that. But you loved Carol, so you were able to deal.
Not being able to be intimate (not sexually) with the one person you loved most took a toll on you, of course it did.
Everyone could see it, especially Natasha.
Nat was your big sister, she was always the one who noticed even the smallest bit of a change in you.
So you bet your bottom dollar that Natasha heard the sigh you let out when she hugged you longer than usual.
This past mission wasâŚ.brutal, to say the least. You had made it out by the skin of your teeth, broken toe and bruises and scratches everywhere, but alive nonetheless.
Of course, Carol was relieved that you were aliveâŚand she told you that. But sometimes actions speak louder than words. All she gave you was a little smile and peck on the lips. There was no bruising kiss, bone crushing hug. But, you were used to it.
Natasha though, quite the opposite.
As soon as she saw you, her little sister, walk through the compound doors, she gave you the biggest hug.
All you could do was hug back, let out the biggest sigh, and with that came tears. It had been so long since youâd been hugged so passionately. Since someoneâs love for you was shown through body movements and physical contact.
Natasha noticed how you were reluctant to pull away, and how when you did. You looked drained, albeit refreshed.
She knew the mission was tough but this was something else. She knew how you looked when itâd been awhile without physical reassurance.
âWhen was the last time Carol gave you a hug? Held you? Anything?â
And when you couldnât give a solid answer let alone a recent one, Natasha was ready to rip off a head. You calmed her down of course, saying how it was okay, but She wasnât having it.
âWhy donât you just tell her how much hugging and affection means to you? You donât deserve this.â Natasha huffed and crossed her eyes, eyes sad eyes looking into yours.
âBecause itâs who she is, Nat.â You tried to explain. âShe doesnât do hugs or late night cuddles. Thatâs just her.â
Natasha rolled her eyes. âYeah? Well you do hugs, and kisses and holding hands and late night cuddles. Thatâs just who you are. Why are you the only sacrificing and making changes to who you are, when sheâs living fine and dandy?â She threw her hands up, eyes wide and expectant with anger.
âWhy is she perfectly sane and youâre losing your mind, hell yourself? And why the fuck didnât you tell me about this earlier?â
Natasha was pissed yes, but it was coming from a place of love. And you knew you needed to hear it.
âI- I donât know. I just love her and I didnât wanna make her uncomfortable.â
She sighed. Placing her hands on your arms, rubbing up and down. You smiled. âThatâs not love, Y/N/N. You can love Carol all you want, but you donât love yourself if youâre willing to allow yourself to be hurt like this.â
Natasha was right, she knew that. And she also knew that you werenât going to say anything to Carol directly. So she took upon herself, as she should.
You slept in between Natasha and Wanda that night. Sandwiched in between your two favorite people family members. Don'tâŚ. Donât tell Tony that.
.
The next morning, Carol jumped up at the sound of banging against her door. It was still dark outside, she didnât even hear birds chirping yet. Who in the world could that be?
âI donât care if your decent or not Danvers, Iâm coming in.â
The door opened and in walked Natasha romanoff, still in her pajamas, but a wicked look on her face. She sat in the chair facing Carolâs bed, faced hardened and eyes raging.
âNat what the-â
âWe need to talk about Y/N.â
Carolâs eyes widened, sitting up immediately. âI- Is she alright?â
âNo, thanks to you.â Natasha raised her eyebrows, attitude spewing from her body language. Spicy.
âWhat are you talking about?â Carol rubbed her eyes, it was too early to be dealing with yelling and accusations.
âWhy havenât you hugged her? Or kissed her? Or held her after her worst missions? Or told her it was going to be alright when she wakes up screaming from nightmares? Because Iâm sure she does. We all do. But unlike Y/N, we have someone to calm us down and make is feel safe? Do you even love her?â
Carol scrunched her eyebrows up at that. âOf course I love her why are you asking that?â
âAre you sure?â Natasha tilted her head. âBecause if you did, you would see how tired and sad she looks. How all she wants is a hug and kiss everyone once and a while from her girlfriend! How she just wants to hold your hand when you pass through crowds because they make her nervous and she doesnt want to get lost!â
Carol stuttered. What was Natasha talking about?
âShe wants to feel loved. Because actions speak damn louder than words. And you telling Y/N that you love her means nothing if she doesnât feel it.â
Natasha is pacing around the room now, rage fueling her words. This was for her sister.
âGod. She sacrificed the one thing that grounds her the most because you are âcomfortableâ with physical contact.â Air quotes. âWell too damn bad, Danvers. Sometimes we gotta feel uncomfortable to make the one we love comfortable. And it isnât even unreasonable, its human! And before you spew that Kree bullshit at me, you have your memories back, and all the feelings that come with it. You know what itâs like. Y/N hasnât been hugged or held in weeks. She thrives on that. Thatâs why she probably almost died! Because she just couldnât think, her body didnât have enough energy, enoughâŚlove to get out of their sooner.â Natasha wiped her eyes, red and puffy eyes before looking at her sisters girlfriend. Her voice cracked all through her rampant speech.
âSo before you say, you love her. Do you actions show it? She may be here now, might he huffing it and powering through. But a person can only handle so much before they break. And Iâll be damned if I let you break my sister. So shape up, or ship out, Danvers. My sister comes first.â
And with thatâŚNatasha was gone.
Wow.
Carol just sat in her bed, hair still messy and eyes red and teary.
What kind of girlfriend was she? Natasha was 100% right. She didnt give you enough love, and she feels like a complete ass for not caring. She knew what she needed to do.
The rest of the day went as Normal. You had no idea about the whole Natasha/Carol debacle. And it stayed that way.
You woke up, in aâŚ.surprisingly not empty bed. Natasha and Wanda were at your sides, trying to hold in their giggles as they watched TV to not wake you.
Spoiler alert: didnt work.
Natasha asked how youâre feeling, to which you said âbetter than ever.â They both frowned at that answer. They didnât even want to ask when was the last time you and Carol slept in the same bed.
You all went your separate ways. It was Sunday, you had training and a debriefing to prepare yourself for. But you needed to shower first. Mentally, you were refreshed, being squished because two bodies and snug like a bug in a rug really gave your mind a boost.
You were sad that it wasnât Carol on either side of you, but you didnât dwell too much on it. Not a good idea to think too much.
You walked towards your room, turning the knob to get your things to shower.
You nearly jumped when you saw a disheveled Carol on your bed. Red eyes and a look of pure guilt when she saw you.
âCarol, is everything alright?â She stood up and walked over to you. She played with her hands as she tried to find the right words.
âI just- I.â You reached out to place your hands onto Carolâs, immediately pulling your hands back when you registered just who was standing in front of you.
Carol broke at that. Tears now freely flowing from her eyes as she covered them with her hands.
âYouâre scaring me, Car. Whatâs wrong?â She pulled her hands down and stared at you, the tears never stopping.
Suddenly, you felt yourself being pulled forward and warm, strong arms coming around your waist.
It was an odd feeling, a new one, and it took you a minute, but then you realized.
This is a hug, Carol is hugging you. Oh my god. This is the moment youâve been waiting for.
You wrapped your arms around Carolâs middle, squeezing tightly as you laid your head on her chest. She squeezed harder, still crying, while words fell from her mouth.
âIâm so sorry, baby. Iâve been the worst girlfriend ever. I put myself before you and I let you not put yourself first. I shouldâve hugged you everyday, and kissed you on your forehead when you were sleepy and- and held your hand when were in crowds and let you lay on me when you were scared. Iâm so sorry. Youâre only human and I denied you of the one thing you needed most. Please forgive me.â
You didnât let go of Carol, or say anything else. You just squeezed harder, your arms coming to wrapped around her neck, as she pulled your body even closer.
Tears sprang to your eyes when you felt her lips press to your forehead.
Was this a dream?
âThis was all you wanted and I never gave it to you. You never go without it again I promise, I love you. I love you and Iâm gonna show you. No more Kree Carol, Human Carol from now on.â
You placed a kissed on Carolâs neck, smiling when she sighed in relief.
This was all you wanted, and you finally got it. Youâre only human.
#carol danvers#carol danvers x reader#carol danvers imagine#brie larson imagine#brie larson x reader#brie larson#natasha romanoff x reader#natasha romanoff#wanda maximoff x reader#wanda maximoff#captain marvel imagine#captain marvel#captain marvel x reader#wlw fanfic#wlw imagine#madi writes
2K notes
¡
View notes
Text
Matter of National Emergency- Liam x MC
Pairing: Liam x Riley
Summary: Liam and Riley are in Isolation in Valtoria...and one of them may succumbed to the almightly Tik Tok! <-- can you tell im bored?Â
Word Count: 1,667
Masterlist
 ASK IF YOU WANT TAGGED! SORRY IF I MISSED ANYONE!
I always notice every single spelling mistake or issue after Iâve postedâŚso apologies in advance!Â
Tags arenât working so I will be tagging in the comments.
Liam sighed as he entered his and rileys quarters at Valtoria, shutting the door behind him. It was just hitting seven oâclock when he returned from his last meeting. Liam and Riley loved coming to stay at Valtoria, it felt more like a home than the palace did, after they got married they stayed at the palace whilst they had some renovations at Valtoria done, they had the royal quarters basically  turned into a reasonable sized apartment.
âhey, how was your meeting?â Riley called from the en-suite, she was just coming out as Liam had walked into the bedroom, she made her way over to him, moving to her tiptoes to press a kiss against his lips.
âit wasâŚstressfulâ He sighed as he placed his hands on her lower back, nuzzling his head into her shoulder
âsoâŚwhat happened? Whatâs the decision?â
âLockdown, as I assumed would be the result, people arenât listening to how serious this is, they donât understand that the more they go out, the more people are going to catch this thing and more people are going to die from it, Â itâs really the only solution if people arenât going to listenâ
âI understand, so when are you announcing itâ
âthis evening, Iâm going to shower and change then head to my office. ive sent everyone home, Bastian insists he is staying in Valtoria with us, so itâs just me, you and Bastian, he is currently setting up the camera for the live feedâ
Once he showered, he dressed in a crisp white shirt and black dress pants with a blazer.
âI wonât be long my loveâ Liam smiled as he kissed Riley then headed out for his office.
Once Liam reached the conference room, he greeted Bastian then sat himself down at his desk across from the big camera sitting in front of the desk.
âis everything set up?â
âyes, your Majesty, you go live in just under a minute, your statement is written out for you, just in case you need itâ
âthank you, Bastian,â
âalright, you go live in 10 secondsâ Bastian informed him from behind the camera.
Liam quickly fixed his collar then straightened up. as soon as he seen the light change on the camera he began.
âLadies and Gentlemen of Cordonia. This is an Emergency announcement from your King. As you all know the corona virus is sweeping the nation. last week I gave the orders to self-isolate if you are a vulnerable person, and many people did, but not all, a few days ago, I gave orders to shut all non-essential businessâ and to stay home where possible but again not all listened so as your King, as your leader, I have decided that the best course of action is to go into lockdown, you must know, I hate that I have to do this but if people arenât going to take this seriously then more people will become infected and more people will die. I am going to lay down some rules that every person in Cordonia MUST follow until further notice. Number oneâŚyou must only leave your homes if absolutely necessary, this means, if you need supplies such as food, essentials that you most definitely cannot live without! Number two, you may leave your homes for exercise, once a day for one hour! if you need medications, I have organised for all medications to be delivered to homes, if you need to see a doctorâŚcall the helpline that is on the screen right now, you will speak to qualified nurses, if the nurse decides you should be seen in person, you will then be allowed to leave your home and attend a doctors surgery or hospital. All in all this means you should only be leaving your homes if absolutely necessary The sooner the public follow these rules, the sooner this will start to go away, I donât want to see groups of kids walking around outside, meeting up with their friends, I donât want to see people joining in groups for any reason what so ever. Queen Riley and myself are self-isolating along with you, we know itâs going to be hard, sitting in your homes, not able to go outside, when itâs lovely and warm or going to see your friends, but spend this time wisely, be with your familyâs, spend time with your husbands, your wives, your children and your parents, time that you wouldnât be able to spend with them if you were out working or at school, we have seen what this virus has done to other countries, please donât let this vile virus take control, I wish you all the best, stay healthy.â
Once Liam finished, he bid Bastian goodnight then headed back to his and Riley's quarters. Once he entered, he shut the door behind him, making his way towards the kitchen where Riley was getting herself some water. Liam walked in, wrapping his arms around her from behind.
âhey, I was thinking we could go to bed and put a movie on?â she smiled sympathetically as she seen how tired he was.
âyou know I think thatâs the best idea ive heard all weekâ he smiled
The two made their way to the bedroom, they done their usual night-time routines of washing their faces, brushing their teeth and such then the two took themselves to bed. it didnât take long before the two of them were out cold.
Liam woke to a giggle coming from beside him, he opened one of his eyes just enough to see the time on the alarm clock on his bedside table. 3:00 am. He groaned as he turned over to be blinded by the light from Riley's phone.
âwhat are you laughing at? Its 2am Riley.â
âIâm sorry, I couldnât sleepâ she laughed as she carried on watching the video on her phone.
âare going to sleep at all tonight?â
âyeah Iâm just putting it down.â Riley pressed the screen off then placed the phone on her bedside table then shuffled over to Liam, she yawned as she cuddled into his chest causing him to instinctively wrap his arms around her. âIâm sorry I woke you upâ she whispered before placing a kiss to his skin.
âItâs alright, sweetieâ he placed a kiss on top of her head before the two fell into a deep slumber
The next morning Liam awoke to an empty bed, he frowned at the empty space that his wife should have been in, she had no reason so be up this early as the country was currently on lockdown, they had no meetings or obligations, they would have the odd conference call but that was it. He stretched as he removed the duvet and climbed from the bed, pulling a pair of lounge pants on before heading towards out of the bedroom.
âRiley sweetie?â he called when he didnât see her in the living room.
âIâm in the kitchenâ
âMorning beautiful what are you doing up?â Liam asked as he made his way to her wrapping his arms around her from behind as she finished fixing the mugs of tea she was making.
âI woke up and couldnât get back to sleep, I hardly slept a wink all night.â
âoh really?â he asked as he nuzzled his head into the crook of Riley's neck.
âyeah, hey Iâm sorry I woke you up this morning, I feel awful.â She sighed as she passed him one of the mugs of tea
âI told you this morning and Iâll tell you again now, itâs fine, donât worry about itâ he replied as he gently pressed a kiss to her lips. âI love youâ he added
âI love You tooâ she smirked, the two made their way into the living room where they curled up on the sofa whilst catching up with the morning news on the television.
âI donât know who pissed 2020 off but whoever was I hope karma comes around and kicks them in the ass!â
âIâll toast to that!â Liam chuckled as he tapped his mug against Riley's.
âheyâŚI heard a joke on tiktok last night, when I couldnât sleep oh my goodnessâŚwhat was it again?â Riley went quiet for a minute then started laughing âoh god that was itâŚâ
Liam smirked at how funny she found the joke; he sipped his tea as she went on to tell him.
âso little johnnyâs sitting in class and the teacher says she has a math problem for him, she says, if thereâs 5 birds sitting on a wire and little johnny shoots one how manyâs left? So little johnny says none, the teacher says no, the answers four and johnny says no, the answers none âcoz If I shot one the rest would fly away, the teacher says, I like the way you think.â
Liam looked at Riley confused but laughing at Riley trying to get her words out in between laughing.
âokayâŚâ he smirked
âlittle johnny says, I got a question for you, if thereâs three women sitting in a store eating ice cream cones and one of them is licking it, one of the is sucking it and the other is biting it, which ones marriedâŚso the th-the teacher HAHA the teacher hesitantly replies, well I guess the one sucking it and little johnnyâŚoh my godâŚâ just as Liam took a drink of his tea Riley finished the joke, âlittle johnny goes no, the one with the wedding ring, but I like the way you think.â
Liam spat his tea out as he went to laugh, he chuckled as he wiped his chin where his tea ended up.
âis that why you were laughing this morning?â
âyeahâ she chuckled
âthatâs hilariousâ
âwhat times your conference call?â Riley asked him
â1pmâ
âokay, do you want to have lunch out on the balcony before your meeting, itâs supposed to be really nice out todayâ
âI would love toâ
By the time half 12 hit Liam and Riley had just finished their lunch and were sitting outside on the balcony, just getting some fresh air.
âyâknow even though the reason the countries on lock down is bad, Iâm so happy we get to spend some time together and itâs not rushed or last minute, we can just sit and be togetherâ Liam smiled as he took Riley's hand across the table.
âI totally get it, the reason behind it is bad, but the time weâre gonna get to spend together is a blessing and we canât take it for granted.â
When it was time for Liam to go, they both headed inside, he placed a gentle kiss on Riley's lips then headed down to his office, whilst Liam was at his conference call Riley curled up on the sofa scrolling through her phone.
It was just a short 45 minutes later that Liam returned to the apartment, Riley had fallen asleep on the sofa, with Bash, their protective corgi, curled up sleeping at her feet. Liam decided to get some paperwork out of the way whilst, Riley was sleeping.
It was just after 5 when Riley woke, she heard Liam in the kitchen, so she got up and made her way to him. when she walked in her was stood boiling the kettle to make some tea. Riley approached him from behind wrapping her arms around his torso and cuddling into his back.
âI love you Liamâ she whispered tiredly
âI love you tooâ he smiled as he turned into her hold, placing a kiss on her lips. âdo you want a cup of tea?â
âthat would be greatâ she smiled
âdid you sleep well?â
âI did! Better than last night anywayâ
Once Liam made the tea, he passed Riley one of the mugs then the two sat at the kitchen table with them.
âI found another funny tik tokâ Riley grinned
âalright, hit me with itâ Liam smirked
âsoâŚthereâs a family with a little boy, driving behind a trash truck on the highway, suddenly a vibrator flies out and hits their windshield. To try and save their sons innocence the woman goes, oh that was a huge bug! And the little boy goes, damn mom how does a bug fly with a dick that big!â
Liam nearly choked on his drink; he slapped his hand on the table as he threw his head back laughing. âdamn, who do you even follow on this thingâ he laughed
 Riley climbed out of the shower, wrapping her towel around her, she dried herself off just as she went to lift the nightgown she had brought into the bathroom with her, she remembered she seen a trend of people walking out in front of their wife or husband naked to see what their reactions would be on tik tok, now of course, she wouldnât be filming it but she knew it would be a lot of fun for the two of them, she smirked knowing what it will result in after Liam sees her. she walked out of the bathroom with her towel around her, she walked out of the bedroom and stood on the other side of the living room, Liam was sitting on the sofa with his back to her just about to finish up his call. Riley smirked as she unwrapped her towel, she slowly walked over towards the kitchen throwing the towel at Liam as she walked causing him to turn around. She smirked as she seen his face go from confused at the towel to his jaw dropping and nearly hitting the floor âdamn babyâ he mouthed as he watched her bare behind walking into the kitchen. She grabbed a glass of water to quench her thirst then as she turned around she seen Liam leaning over the end of the sofa so that he could see into the kitchen, Riley smirked with a wink as she headed into the room, swaying her hips as she walked past him, Liam stuck his arm out to stop her from going any further, he wrapped his arm around her legs gently pulling her closer to the sofa, he ran his hand up and down her leg.
âi-imâŚIâm sorryâŚI have to cut our conversation shortâ he quickly spoke into the phone. âI know butâŚitâs a matter of national emergencyâ he replied as he stood from the sofa, eyeing Riley's chest.
âokâŚgoodbyeâ he hung up then flung his phone onto the sofa with a grin on his face.
âare you ready?â he asked putting his hands on her waist as he leaned his head down, placing kisses along her jaw.
âready for what, baby?â she sighed contently as she ran her fingers through his hair.
âfor the wildest night of your lifeâ he smirked as he reached down, hooking his arms at the back of her legs as he lifted her over his shoulder, receiving a happy squeal from her. He gently slapped her backside as he made his way to the bedroom with her.
#liam x riley#liam x mc#king Liam x mc#king liam x riley#king liam#king liam of cordonia#prince liam#riley x liam#the royal romance#the royal romance fanfic#trr#trr3#choices#choices fanfiction#choices app#playchoices#choices the stories you play#playchoices fanfic#playchoices fandom#play choices fanfiction
54 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Fallout 4 Companions react to Strong having a crush on Sole
(REQUESTED!!) (im cackling like a maniac already)Â
(I know I used this before but...This IS Sole and Strong)
some are them realising it and some are helping him come to the realisation (some of the reacts even work together as one!)
Cait:Â
Cait watched as Strong stomped back and forth in front of Soles house in Sanctuary, at 4 am, on a Sunday. ââOi buddy! can ya quit yer stompin?ââ she whispers out angrily, putting out her cigarette onto the side of one of the small shacks sole built Strong grumbles under his breath which makes Cait come striding up ââwhat is your problem?!ââ she was trying her best to whisper at least ââStrong doesnât know!ââ he roars back she covers her ears and sighs ââListen big guy, people are tryin to sleep and they cant with you stompin aroundââ Strong grumbles again and points at soles door ââStrong cant be without masterââ ââwhat you like a lost puppy or somethinâ? yer supposed to be a big mean olâ supermutantââ Cait scoffs, now leaning against soles house ââNO Strong does not want to be, without master near him, makes Strong MAD!ââ Caitâs eyes widen and she backs away slowly ââgood lord, you better talk to MacCready about that...ââ
Curie:
ââAh monsieur Strong!ââ Curie waves strong over in a chirpy tune ââHow have our experiments gone so far? any pain? some memories? violent tendencies more than usual?ââ Curie had gotten some data from some âhospitalâ of sorts from New Vegas and was testing the medication in does on Strong so far nothing was different of course Strong was already more âPut Togetherâ compared to many supermutants and it had been a very small dose, ââNo strong want stop, making head fuzzy! weak!ââ Curie nods and checks her chart ââWhen does this usually happen or is it all the time?ââ Strong stomps his feet slightly ââIf Strong is near master it becomes fuzzy! want to stop! need to be strong and protect Masterââ Curie stops writing down in her notes and freezes ââOh Mon dieuââÂ
Codsworth:
Codsworth is what he calls âSmart for an old botâ he knew from the get go, hes still full of old world ideals so he isn't to keen on it, considering supermutants are known as violent brutes as well, but he warmed up to Strong (well as much as one possibly could if they werenât sole) and it became quite entertaining for him to watch over a cup of tea and a nice book (he makes the tea for show, sadly he cant drink it) as strong âsomehowâ gets red when with Sole, it really makes Codsworth rethink many things
Danse:
Danse...Isnât exactly a fan of supermutants in general, that's just the way heâs wired (haha get it...Ill go)
Strong would always try to size Danse up, whenever he would talk to Sole Strong would be there, either watching intensely with a violent glare or just interrupting whatever he could, so he went up to him and asked what his problem was, guessing it was because he used to be brotherhood and also because...Danse obviously wasn't a fan of him. Strong just stares him down and points a thick green finger to Danseâs chest poking it into him slightly ââSole needs real man, not metal manââ and walked off leaving Danse to be (the gif above)
Dogmeat:
You know that thing dogs do when they cover their eyes with their paws and or ears as well?...Yeah just that
Deacon:
One word nine letters TerrifiedÂ
Deacon thought it was kinda cute at first when he would watch strong follow Sole around, in that scary sort of way...in that way where little girls sing ring around the rosy or your child stands beside your bed in the middle of the night and says nothing, but then he noticed things...different things, like how he would rarely let anyone else around Sole, and that one time where they went to the third rail and that person tried to hit on sole and he chucked a tantrum and set the third rail on fire and- OH MY GODÂ
Piper:
Piper was making her usual rounds around Diamond City, trying to question whoever she could about her new piece ââMirelurks and their MireQuirksââ when suddenly she saw strong browsing the general supplies store she was confused why he was here alone, things may have changed since Sole came into play but he might still get given a hard time, he scratches his chin and Piper moves closer to greet him ââMaster friend, Strong need gift for Master, Master gave Strong milk of human kindnessââ Piper thought this was very normal in fact and did help him pick out something, but then he turned to her and said ââHow do humans show âE fec tionâ ââ and she froze ââOh wow buddy iâm not the one for that um...Maybe Nicky can help he was married once well- when he was- when he wasn't- wait was he him- yes of course- um - but its- well-ââ Strong had enough of her blubbering and scoffs already walking off to see valentine, Soles gift in hand. Piper breathes out and then in deeply but then starts laughing softly, it was kind of cute really, but she didnât think Supermutants could feel ..Love?, Piper had already found a new, and better article idea. SCORE
Preston:
Preston sighs softly, wiping the sweat away from under his hat, taking it off to fan himself with it he noticed the ground rumbling slightly beneath him ââStrong that you?ââ Preston turns to the direction of the rumbles and places his hat back on, sure enough he was met with big green mean fighting machine, strong. ââYou know master, what does master like, besides blood and fightingââ Preston purses his lips in slight confusion an audible âhuhâ leaving his throat ââStrong want say sorry for Third Rail on fire, Mack Ree Dee says I should show sorry with actionsââ Preston scratches the side of his face and stares at the ground for a minute ââwhy don't you go to diamond city? check out the stuff there Iâm sure they would like anything from the surplus storeââ Strong grunts in agreement and stomps away again behind Strong stood MacCready with a tilted head and raised eyebrows Preston looks at him completely confused until MacCready takes his two fingers and draws a heart, Preston stands there dumbfounded his gun falling from his hands
Valentine:
It was a slow day for nick, seemed not many people needed help nowadays guess he had Sole to thank for this time off, but he was getting a bit restless with all this sitting around waiting for something, he felt kind of bad for wishing for things to happen but he was sick of the small âLost my catâ or âforgot where my nuka-cola truck wasâ and sick of the fact all of those were deacon in different wigs, so when his door opened he was pretty excited he turns his head up quickly and is met with strong slowly trying to squeeze into the door, he struggled for a few minutes before sitting down, and then breaking the chair, but he still sat in place on top of the broken chair on the floor, nick chuckles and rubs at his temples why was the world against him ââStrong, great to see you...What do you need?ââ strong was quick to speak ââPaper send me but before that pwes ton and then before that mac ree dee and then before him irish lady, and now im here help strong now metal man!ââ nick rubs the lower part of his face and sighs ââso...Paper? sent you specifically?ââ strong nods with a grumble ââAlright..tell me what you needââ it was better than seeing deacon in a long blonde wig talking in a high pitch voice about his cheating husband for 5 hours ââStrong been told to come to you because you were married and I need to know E fec tionââ Nicks eyes widen slightly, the pupils whirrling vibrantly this had to be one of deacons tricks ââAffection? for whomââ Strong slams a big green fist on the desk, breaking it, nick pretends the desk is still there for sanity sake and rests his arms in midair ââFor Master! who else would be good enough for E fec tionââ Nick could die at that moment ââAlright Deacon you can come out nowââ Strong roars angrily ââBald man at settlement!ââ oh god so this was...Serious, nick takes a looooonnngggggg drag of a cigarette and sighs ââAlright...ill help yaââ
X6-88:
(petition for me to just use Raymond Holt gifs for X6 considering they are basically,,The same person like the personalities are spot on omg)
All of the companions where sharing their opinions/outlooks on Strongs growing affections on sole/if Sole would return them and all that, Hancock threw in a few sexual jokes (making everyone groan in different tones) while everyone else already knew X6 did not, and he found it obsceneÂ
ââx6, what do you think about it?ââ Curie asks with her eyes full of curiosity, as always.Â
ââAbsolutely...Notââ
ââWhat do you mean âAbsolutely not?ââ Piper asks with a joking scoffÂ
ââit is ridiculous at best, there is no wayââ the other companions sigh at him ââhey it could be a real blossoming love my guy, they will have gorgeous half green babiesââ Deacon says with a mouthful of carrot X6 looks at him in distaste and turns in his hair ââX6! don't ignore us, stop being a grumpy pants you aren't in the institute anymore! love is real!ââ Mac says excitedly X6 slowly turns his chair back and stares at him through his glasses
ââIt might be, but not between sole and the supermutant, now before you complain, i am once again turning in my chairââ
he will come around
MacCready:
ââMACK REE DEE!ââStrong stomped up to Mac at INCREDIBLE speed ââwhoa there strong! you could flatten me buddyââ he chuckled but he was literally terrified for his life seeing strong run like that ââLoud lady says you can help meââ strong says bluntly ââhelp with what?ââ now mac was interested  ââI told her I didnât want to be without Master and she tells me to see you little manââ MacCready rubs his neck in confusion why would she send strong to him over nothing it was only natural that he would be if he considers Sole his Master ââAfter fire in Third Rail Master was upset at Strong, STRONG CANT STAND ITââ Mac nodded slightly ââuh well...Sometimes a good ââhey Iâm sorryââ and some affection, maybe a hug and a gift can work?ââ strong seemed to like that idea ââI GO NOWââ he roars ââwhoa buddy wait! do you want me to tell Sole youâre leavin? Iâm on my way to have dinner with her nowââ dinner!? Strongâs alarms went off in his head and he picks Mac up by his jacket snarling slightly ââDinner?!ââ Maccready stares at strong, confused and terrified ââUm yeah...The thing people do to eat? she wanted Duncan and Shaun to meet formally? you were invited remember?ââ ââohââ strong slowly and gently (for a supermutant) and slightly dusts Mac off and turned away MacCready laughed softly at how strange he could be and then stopped dead in his tracks ââWait what the fu- ââ
Hancock:
Once the institute was defeated Hancock and Sole both came up with the idea to have a party for everyone at the third rail, all of good neighbour was decorated from top to bottom with funny decor, synth scraps, all of that (much to x6â˛s dislike, he still went) everything was fine and dandy, everyone was partying it up, Magnolia switched It up for the night and was singing some upbeat party tunes, and then some random stumbled up to Sole, Hancock watched for a distance he knew Sole could handle themselves so he just watched silently, it was chill and all until Strong war cried, threw the person into some lit candles which then got caught on a decoration and set it on fire and then in shock some people bumped into each other and started fighting AND THEN as everything was going to shit Sole had to jump up to Strong to avoid the fire as it pooled around them, the way strong held onto Sole, told him enough whether supermutants could feel that kinda thing or not wasn't his business. Putting out his cigarette he sighs and decides to help in the chaos as Deacon walked into the third rail ââ I BROUGHT PIZZ- aaaa???!ââ
BONUS
Sole:
Sole was sitting at dinner with Mac, Duncan and Shaun and turned towards the empty spot they had reserved for Strong with a sigh. They just continue to smile and eat, until the door gets fireman kicked down (I cannot stop with that) and strong appears Sole stands up and strong walks towards them, a pretty sweet looking belt in hand he throws it at sole and they catch it ââis this for me strong? well thanks! I-ââ then Strong picks them up and awkwardly hugs them to his body sole struggles a little bit against him ââis this about the third rail? its alright strong I told you that I was just busyââ Strong ââIâm trying to do human E fec tionââ sole goes silent and then smiles softly ââthanks strong thatâs really nice of you to do that for me, but you donât have to I like you the way you areââ strong slowly puts sole down and sole pats him on the armÂ
Mac and Duncan just looked at each other awkwardly and kept eating the whole time
Bonus Bonus
Maxson:
(I hope this was okay!! thank you so much for requesting I had a BLAST doing it!! xxx)
#fallout#fallout 4#fo4#f4#paladin danse#cait#curie#deacon#preston garvey#hancock#maccready#x6-88#piper wright#nick valentine#strong#dogmeat#codsworth#fallout companions#fallout 4 reactions#fallout 4 companions#fallout reactions#elder maxson#brotherhood of steel#supermutant#bethesda#gaming#funny#shrek
114 notes
¡
View notes
Note
if you feel like doing one id LOVE a ship! your writing is so beautiful𼺠im 5â4 w/ platinum blonde hair & hazel eyes. iâm a night owl & an early riser & i love the moon & sun a lot. iâm pretty quiet at first but once iâm comfortable itâs actually the oppositeđ iâm very intuitive & can sniff out bad people right away. i love being outside! if the sun is out so am i! if itâs not tho you can find me doodling or deep cleaning my house while blasting musicđ i hope this is enough! đ¤ thanks!!
Joe Liebgott
- general -
SIS I DONâT TAKE CONSTRUCTIVE CRITICISM ON THIS OKAY
IF YOU LIKE THE SUN & THE MOON YOU AUTOMATICALLY HAVE TO LIKE OPPOSITES ATTRACT (ITâS ILLEGAL NOT TO IâM SORRY)
Joe isnât really a night-owl but heâll stay up super late with you for no reason
heâs not exactly a morning person either; so, to summarize this thought, Joe really likes sleep
youâre an early riser, so expect lots of angry mumbling from Joe when you get up in the morning
heâs usually upset because the bed gets colder
also because he doesnât have anyone to cuddle when you get up... so heâs gonna turn into a cocoon of covers until he feels like getting up
youâre an early riser who the fuck is an early riser who wakes up early why would you do that to yourself i will sleep 14 hours straight if i went to bed at like 6 am
you and Joe probably didnât like each other at first
however, itâs not because you intuitively realized he was a bad person
no, itâs because Joe is just so suspicious + heâs literally always friggin angry, which automatically made you not want to be around him
now that you actually know him better, you realize that heâs aggressive to protect his own feelings so that no one will get to him
Joe is very grateful that youâre patient with him
he also loves that you take just as much time to open up to him as he takes to open up to you, it makes the relationship progression smoother
Joe likes the outdoors, he loves the way the wind feels
if you want to go outside, heâll most likely go with you
Joe blasts ALL his music, so he doesnât mind that you love to do the same
if a slow song comes on, you better dance with him
if you give Joe one of your doodles, heâll cherish it forever
he has a ton of them clipped on to his sun visor in his taxi, along with a photo of the two of you
- how you two met -
you and Joe met at Camp Toccoa... and probably in one of the worst ways possible
itâs no secret that Joeâs a bit of a hothead
I mean, the man gets ticked off by literally the smallest things
you werenât expecting everyone at Toccoa to be incredibly welcoming, especially considering that you were the only female joining the paratroopers
unlike some of the men, Joe wasnât sexist to you, he just gave you weird vibes
and weird vibes in your book automatically puts someone down on the âpeople I donât really like that scare meâ list
it wasnât that he was a bad person or anything, you two just had very different personalities and hung out with very different people
for instance, Joe tended to spend most of his time with Chuck Grant, Floyd Talbert, Joe Toye, Skinny Sisk, and George Luz, who are all incredibly loud and outgoing people
you also hung out with like-minded people, but since you were more timid you tended to spend most of your time around people like Eugene Roe
you and Eugene got along great, you two eventually became best friends
you generally forgot about Joseph D. Liebgott most of the time, and he did the same to you
Until one morning at least
you, being the every early riser, had gotten up at the brink of dawn... you didnât do it on purpose, it was just the way you were wired
you decided to go help some of the men cook breakfast for all of the soldiers (youâre too pure ugh i love it)
after the majority of the cooking was done, they shooed you out of the kitchen, insisting they could get the rest done at that you had already done enough
you had argued with them until they had finally given you a pot of scrambled eggs, which you then began giving out to the soldiers
you weaved in between the long wooden tables, stopping at one you had yet to serve
âTook you long enough! My plates gettinâ cold over here!â Tab joked, getting an elbow in the side from Liebgott for his comment.
âJust let the lady do her job in peace, Tab.â Joe remarked.
Cobb seemed to perk up next to Joe, shoving his plate in front of your face
âFinally! A woman that knows her place! Hurry up girl, Iâm dyinâ over here!â
Cobb head was pinned against the table. Joe stood behind him, twisting Cobbâs arm in a painful grip
the man was practically seething
âDonât you ever talk to a lady like that again. Ever. Do you hear me?â Joe pushed his head further into the wood as he said each word, a groan erupting from Cobb as he mumbled a small âyesâ
Joe released Cobbâs head, knocking it against the table again for good measure
he then picked up his own plate, offering it to you
âMay I please have some eggs, maâam?â
Thanks so much for submitting a request! Iâm so glad you like my ships đ Iâm so sorry this took literally forever, but thank you for being patient. You seem so sweet and amazing iâm đĽşđĽşđĽş I hope you enjoy this, have a great week!
~ Ky
15 notes
¡
View notes
Text
uncertainty.
word count: 10.2k
genre: fluff, kind of pest-to-lovers!au
member(s): donghyuck, ft. mark, renjun, jeno, jaemin, & jungwoo
warning(s): none, but probably bad language and typos...
authorâs note: im embarrassed to post this thats all i gotta say i aint proud of it

â⌠as mentioned in the above statementâŚâ you murmured under your breath while you continued to type out your essay. It was a quarter past midnight, and you were nearing the end of your 5,000-word essay. A cup of tea beside your laptop, papers sprawled across the table, a textbook resting on your lap, your hair in a messy bun, and your spectacles sliding down the bridge of your nose, you couldnât wait to call it a day and finally crawl into bed to get the well-deserved rest you needed.
âDone!â you exclaimed, stretching your arms out and throwing your head back in a mini celebration. You could feel a chill run down your spine, the tension in your body being released now that you were finally moving after remaining stationary in the same position for the past five hours.
Slapping the textbook shut, you placed it on the floor beside you. âSave,â you murmured, fingers moving fast to click the âsaveâ option on your laptop. With the essay out of the way, you put your computer to sleep, picking up the cup of tea and gulping down whatever remained. Getting up, you retrieved the tissues and snack wrappers to discard of them.
Just as you were about to put on rubber gloves to do the dishes, the welcoming shouts of two familiar voices hit your ear â the neighbours were at it again. You decide that you were in a good enough mood, having completed your essay, so you didnât need to bother with them. Sliding on the yellow rubber gloves, you turned on the tap and began doing the dishes.
âYouâre being unreasonable!â Donghyuck shouted.
âSays you? You donât even know how stubborn and unbearable you are,â said Renjun.
You continued to listen as the two voices went back and forth, insulting each other in the most childish ways possible. You rolled your eyes, âPeace and quiet, peace and quiet, peace and quietâŚâ you chanted, trying to hypnotise yourself into believing that all will be fine within a few minutes. That was usually the length of their arguments anyway.
You placed the last dish up on the drying rack, removing the rubber gloves and hanging them up to dry. You cleaned your hands with a kitchen towel, getting ready to do your stretches. You closed your eyes, calming yourself in order to get into the right state of mind to really relax and meditate with your stretching.
âAre you being serious right now?!â you hear Renjun exclaim.
You groaned internally; with how loud they were being, there was no way you were going to be able to focus on yourself. Huffing, you decide enough was enough, and you needed to put a stop to their ridiculous ruckus. It honestly baffled you how the other neighbours were able to tolerate the bickering of the two guys. It wasnât like it was a rare occurrence, it literally happened every night or two. Granted, it usually ended within a few minutes, but tonight, it was going on for way too long.
Swinging your front door open, you looked up to meet eyes with the blonde-haired boy and the brown-headed boy, both of whom, had their attention on you, who had made an unexpected appearance in the middle of their battle. Renjun raises an eyebrow questioningly. You notice that he eyes you up and down, to which you remembered, you werenât exactly in a very presentable state right now, with your messy hair and loose, crumpled t-shirt, paired with your floral pants. It didnât really help that you had two modules in common with Donghyuck, and one module in common with Renjun at university, and that you guys were all close friends.
âUh, yeah, hi, hello,â you begin, feeling a little self-conscious because of their stares. âYeah, you guys are really annoying. If youâre going to fight, please donât do it right outside my door,â you finish, flashing an awkward, pursed-lip smile. You gesture towards their door, âMaybe go in there and fight instead.â
You bowed politely, having said what you wanted to say. You stepped back into your house, pulling the door to shut it, but you couldnât complete the action as Donghyuck reaches out a hand to hold onto the edge of the door. You stare at his hand, your eyes travelling up his arm to meet eyes with him. You furrowed your brows, trying your best to keep a polite smile. âWhat is it?â you managed out, almost through clenched teeth.
âSince youâre out anyway, you be the judge of this,â he says, pulling your door wide open. You stumble forward with his sudden action, your hand still wrapped tightly around the door handle. He mumbles an âOops,â as though that would make anything better.
âLook, I really donât want to be involved in your fi-â
Before you could even finish your sentence, Renjun began to explain the situation excitedly. You listened with your fists clenched, your lips pursed, and your eyes shifting everywhere. The only thing you really wanted right now, was to return to your home, to get the sleep that you were very much deprived of. You werenât interested in getting involved in a petty fight between two obviously, relatively grown guys.
âHyuck told me to take out the trash, and so I did. I took it out, like I do all the time, because heâs a lazy ass who doesnât want to help out with chores around the house. But thatâs fine, thatâs not what this fight is about. So anyway, I throw out the trash, right? And now, heâs claiming, he lost his earpiece, and that Iâm at fault because I took the damn trash out like he requested, when his earpiece could potentially be somewhere in the trash,â he finishes with a huff, hands on his waist, weight resting on one foot. He glares at Donghyuck angrily.
Donghyuck retorts, âMy earpiece couldâve been in the trash, and I couldâve retrieved it fine if you hadnât taken out the trash, dimwit.â
You rolled your eyes â you really could not believe these two guys were fighting over something as petty as thrown out trash and a lost earpiece. The two began to raise their voices at each other once again. In frustration, you put both hands out between the two of them, gesturing for them both to just shut their mouths for a second.
âAlright, both of you. Wait here. And try to keep quiet,â you say, finishing your sentence with a hint of desperation in your voice. You went back into your apartment, heading straight to the room, where your bag was. You reached into it and looked for your earpiece, grabbing it, before heading back to the corridor, where the two were thankfully quiet, and patiently waiting for you, just as you had instructed.
âHere,â you say, holding out the earpiece in front of Donghyuck. âJust take this, and stop this stupid argument.â
The brown-headed boy stares at the wire in your hands. He looks up at you, both brows raised, clearly surprised that you were giving your earpiece to him so willingly. You raised your hand higher, urging for him to take it. He doesnât move, and neither does Renjun. This frustrated you even more.
âIâm offering a solution, take it,â you say, grabbing Donghyuck by the pocket of his jacket. You shoved the earpiece into his pocket, pushing him away once you were done. âNow, if youâll excuse me, Iâd like to sleep. So, shut up and stop arguing,â you say, grabbing both of them by the shoulders and turning them towards their door. You shoved both of them forward, before turning around to enter your apartment, closing the door behind you. Donghyuck stares at his pocket that held your earpiece â the first item of yours heâs ever touched.
You headed straight for your bedroom, plopping down onto the comfortable mattress, which was everything you needed at the moment. For the rest of the night, as you drifted off to sleep, there were no more disturbances from the corridor.
With your messenger bag slung over your shoulder, and your textbooks hugged tightly against your chest, you made your way to the first lecture of the day. You were running on about four hours of sleep, thanks to having to deal with the ruckus last night, but you werenât feeling as low on energy as you usually would. In fact, you were feeling quite energised.
Picking a seat that was at the far left of the lecture hall, where you were out of sight from the lecturer, you placed your books down on the table, seating yourself comfortably into the seat. You pulled out your laptop from your bag, placing it on the table. There was still approximately thirteen minutes left before the lecture would commence, so you whipped out your phone and began scrolling through social media, looking at the eventful lives of your friends.
Just as you were getting more engrossed in the content of your phone, the strong aroma of matcha tea tickles your sense of smell. You looked up to see a cup of matcha tea inches away from your face. Holding on to the cup was a familiar hand â the image of the same hand holding on to the edge of your door flashes in your brain. Sure enough, connected to the cup was Donghyuck. You noticed that he had your earpiece plugged into his ears, his expression nonchalant.
He removes a bud, âJust a sign of gratitude,â he says, pushing the cup of matcha forward. You take it from him, âThanks,â you murmur, locking your phone and placing it on the table. You wrapped your fingers around the cup, eyes fixed on the front of the lecture hall, trying to analyse Donghyuckâs next action through your peripheral vision.
He removes his haversack and places it on the table, sliding into the seat next to you. This was extremely unusual and uncomfortable for you; you have always been the loner kid who sat alone in all lectures. Having someone sit beside you gave you an unexplainable pressure. Yes, the two of you were friends, but heâs never sat beside you, like ever. You continued to monitor him through the corner of your eye. He opens his bag and pulls out the textbooks for the lecture. He takes off the other bud, detaches the wire from his phone, and rolls it up neatly. He shoves the earpiece into his pocket, taking out a pen and opening a notebook.
âWhereâs your laptop?â you asked. You immediately pursed your lips together, mentally slapping yourself. You didnât mean to actually ask the question, you just thought of it. But before you could even stop yourself, the words had already left your mouth.
âI donât like to use one,â he replies, turning to face you. You look at him questioningly, âWhat do you mean? You write all your notes?â
The boy flips through the pages of his notebook, showing you glimpses of the notes he had taken in the past lectures. Your mouth parts ever so slightly, surprised that he indeed, took all of his notes down physically.
âIsnât that so inefficient though?â you question, leaning forward, away from the backrest of the chair. You were intrigued, because youâve never seen anyone who still used a pen and paper for lectures. Usually, the professor would speak so fast, that even you, who typed all of your notes, couldnât keep up. âNot really, I like it better this way,â he replies. He brings an arm up to the table and propped it, resting his chin on his palm. It was one of the rare conversations where Donghyuck was being nice and not snappy with his words, which was nice for a change.
The chattering in the lecture hall comes to a stop when the professor struts in. You readjust your position to face the front, opening your laptop and getting yourself into attention, in order to fully focus during the course of the lecture.
The lecture passes faster than usual, and surprisingly, you werenât as conscious as you believed yourself to be with Donghyuck seated next to you. You always expected yourself to be wary of people looking at the screen of your laptop, judging you for the short forms you used or the things you chose to note down, but Donghyuck didnât seem to care one bit. He had his head turned away from you the whole time, completely focused on scribbling down all the information that exited the professorâs mouth. In fact, at certain points of the lecture, when you didnât manage to catch what the lecturer said, Donghyuck had all the answers. You couldnât understand how his physical and manual way of note-taking seemed to be more efficient than your technological method.
âIâm glad you liked the matcha,â Donghyuck says, getting up from his seat. You looked at the cup of tea that was now empty, the remains of matcha powder at the bottom. âOh, I prefer tea to coffee,â you say. He nods his head, âDitto.â
Donghyuck slings a strap of his haversack over his shoulder. You, on the other hand, was still busy cleaning up your notes. You noticed his presence that remained next to you, âArenât you going to leave?â you asked, turning to look at him.
âWhat about you?â
You turned back to your screen, resuming typing as your fingers moved quickly around the keyboard. âIâll leave when Iâm done with this,â you say. Donghyuck doesnât say anything, and continues to remain beside you. You didnât have to turn to look to know that he was probably staring at your screen, which was making you feel pressured and self-conscious once again. You hunched forward, trying to use your small frame to block your screen as much as possible, even though your efforts were probably useless. To Donghyuck, it was simply another one of your interesting antics.
âIâm not reading anything,â he says, startling you. âWhat?â you voiced, to which he simply replies, âJust type in peace. Iâm not looking.â
You nod your head and continued to type away at your laptop, ignoring the questions that were forming in your brain. It was like he could read what you were trying to do, what you were thinking in your head, and that undeniably creeped you out a little. Approximately twenty minutes go by, and you were finally done with the tidying up of your notes. Putting your laptop to sleep, you closed the cover and slid it back into your bag, getting up from your seat.
Donghyuck leads the way and you follow behind him. Soon enough, you see Renjun waiting patiently for the two of you, a leg propped against the metal railing, a hand in his pocket. He looks up and greets Donghyuck with their usual handshake, seemingly having made up since the argument yesterday.
âSorry about last night,â Renjun says, smiling sheepishly. You roll your eyes, âYou guys seriously need to stop fighting. Iâm going to file an official complaint if you keep this up,â you say. Renjun nods his head, promising thatâll heâll try to keep it down next time. âI donât know about Hyuck, though,â he says, flashing a taunting smile at his friend.
Donghyuck rolls his eyes, âYouâre the one who starts all the fights.â
You groaned, attracting the attention of both boys. They look at you questioningly, to which you say, âLetâs just hurry up and meet the rest. I donât want to get caught up in your fight again.â
The three of you head out of campus towards the usual hangout spot â a pizza parlour just down the road. The other three, Mark, Jaemin, and Jeno, were already seated in the usual booth, waiting for the three of you. The guys greet each other, and you flash a smile, waving hello to your friends as well. You slid in beside Mark, Donghyuck sliding in next to you, while Renjun takes a seat next to Jaemin and Jeno.
âWe heard the two of you were at it again?â Jeno begins, nudging Renjun in the rib. The blonde boy flashes a glare at you, to which you held up both hands in defence, âItâs not me, I said nothing.â You took the menu and looked at it, detaching yourself from the sticky situation ahead. You feel Donghyuck flinch and move closer to you; he was crouched over, his knee against his chest. You didnât need to see it to know that Renjun mustâve gotten physical again.
âIt wasnât Donghyuck,â Jeno cuts in, holding onto Renjun and holding out a hand warily, just in case Donghyuck chose to launch an attack as well. âWe could tell from just your faces,â Jaemin said from the corner, looking up at Mark, âReady to order?â
Mark nods, pressing the bell to call for the waiter. While Donghyuck and Renjun were exchanging threatening glares, the waiter comes over and takes the order, leaving once he was done. The group broke out into small conversations, with Renjun and Jeno engrossed in their own conversation, while Mark, Jaemin, and yourself, held another conversation. Donghyuck, on the other hand, was just scrolling through his phone, occasionally eavesdropping on the two ongoing conversations.
âI heard that a really cute kid will be joining us next week,â Jaemin dishes, taking a sip of his cola. You raised your brows at that, âCute kid? What do you mean?â
Donghyuck notices how excited you were getting at the mention of a cute kid. His ears perked up as he tried to listen in on the conversation.
âMy friend is coming over to visit,â Mark says, âHis name is Jungwoo. A really sweet guy who also happens to be really cute and popular,â he finishes, flashing a smile of satisfaction at the end. âI donât believe you,â you say, scrunching your face up in suspicion, âYou could never have cool friends.â
Jaemin gasps at the comment, with Mark holding a hand to his chest to show that he was hurt. You laughed, and as you did, Donghyuck made another mental note â that youâd smile and be happy with other people, but you never seemed to hold the same emotions around him. Granted, the two of you never actually held an actual conversation before, since you guys were only acquainted because of your common group of friends, but given how distant and cold you behaved around him, it surprised him that you even had the facial muscles to smile.
âHow long will Jungwoo be in town?â you asked.
âProbably a week or two, depends,â Mark replies.
You nod your head, drawing yourself out of the conversation when Jaemin and Mark began to talk about other stuff that you couldnât relate to. You turned your head, to notice Donghyuck, who was still scrolling through his phone silently.
âMaybe try to be more social?â you say, lifting your legs up onto the seat, crossing them comfortably.
âMaybe try to give me personal space?â he replies, pointing at your knee that was hovering over his thigh. You rolled your eyes, dropping your legs back down, your feet hitting the ground. There it was again, his rude replies. âAt least Iâm not the one interested in a random guy that I havenât even met,â Donghyuck murmurs under his breath. Unfortunately, you had sharp ears, and his comment didnât go unheard.
âThatâs none of your business,â you snapped.
The conversation ended there, just as the waiter returned with three pans of pizza. Donghyuck makes a mental note to stop being reckless around you. He needed to learn to say more things he meant, and less things he didnât mean.
As the six of you began to dig in, Mark brings up the topic of Jungwoo to inform the rest of the pact that heâd be joining for a week or two.
âLetâs do something fun, then,â Jeno states, taking a big bite of his pizza. âWhy donât we go to an amusement park or something? Those will be fun,â Renjun suggests. Jaemin nods his head excitedly, âIâm so for the idea of an amusement park.â
Mark looks over you, at Donghyuck, who was just sipping at his cola.
âWhat do you think, Hyuck?â
Donghyuck nods his head and agrees to it, âIâm sure heâll enjoy it,â was what he said. Â
A week goes by quickly, and the day of meeting Markâs friend, Jungwoo, arrives. The group agreed to meet directly at the amusement park, which meant you would be carpooling with Renjun and Donghyuck, since the two of them literally lived opposite you. You waited patiently in front of their door, shuffling from the inside of the apartment completely audible to you. Within seconds, the door opens and youâre greeted by Renjun, who flashes a small smile at you, ây/n,â he greets.
He leads the way to the carpark, naturally going for the driverâs seat, since he was the only one with a license among the three of you. You stood at the bonnet of the car, to which Donghyuck questions, âWhat the hell are you doing? Get in.â
âIâm being considerate,â you retort, âDo you want to sit at the front or the back?â
Donghyuck rolls his eyes and heads straight for the backseat, ignoring you. He knew you preferred sitting at the front, so he yielded. But you werenât aware of his good intentions, and simply took his actions as a sign of him being rude, as usual. You huffed, stomping your feet as you walked towards the passenger seat, opening the door and getting in. You buckled your seatbelt.
Renjun accelerates, and you could already feel the tensed-up atmosphere in the car. Did the two of them fight again? You werenât sure. Deciding that Renjun was the more approachable one of the two, you whisper, âAre you guys in another argument?â
Before Renjun could reply, Donghyuck speaks up from the back, âNo. And I can still hear you.â
You whipped your head to look at him. He had his eyes closed, his body slouched against the seat. Renjun chuckles at Donghyuckâs reply, âHeâs just tired. He didnât sleep much last night.â You nod your head and turned back around, focusing on the scenery of the drive. You hadnât gotten much sleep yourself.
While you were excited to be spending the day with your friends at a theme park, you were also scared to death, because you werenât good with rides. When you were young, and you got onto the first kidsâ rollercoaster of your life, you finished the ride with your face completely green. The second time you visited an amusement park with your uncle, he had brought you onto the Viking, where you sat at the extreme end, and almost screamed your entire soul out. Not to mention, you also had motion sickness, so rides like the merry-go-round and bumper cars meant headaches. One could say you just werenât meant for the amusement park, but you still enjoyed it.
Within 40 minutes, the three of you arrived at the parking lot of the theme park.
âIâll drop you guys here first. Go get tickets, Iâll park the car,â Renjun says, pulling up by the ticketing counter. You unbuckle your seatbelt, turning behind to see Donghyuck still sound asleep. You were about to reach out to shake his knee, but he jolts awake to Renjunâs voice before you could do anything.
âHyuck, go get tickets with y/n,â he says. Donghyuck doesnât say anything. He simply opens the door and gets off.
âSee you in a little,â you tell Renjun, getting off the car yourself. Donghyuck gets in line while you watch Renjun drive off. You joined him immediately after, the both of you simply waiting in line in silence. Donghyuck had his arms folded. He coughed twice, clearing his throat, his face scrunching up in discomfort. You figured his throat must be feeling dry because of his sleep, so you reach into your bag for water. Holding the bottle out in front of him, he stares at it. He murmurs a, âThanks,â before grabbing it from you and gulping down enough to moisten his throat.
The rest of the wait was silent, and there were no further interactions between you and Donghyuck. Renjun joins the two of you a few minutes after you guys successfully purchased the tickets. Soon after, Mark, Jeno, Jaemin, and an unfamiliar, orange-haired boy, whom you assumed to be Jungwoo, arrived.
âGuys, this is Jungwoo. Jungwoo, this is y/n, Renjun, and Donghyuck,â Mark introduces, gesturing to each of you as he said your names. Jungwoo flashes a shy smile and fist bumps Renjun and Donghyuck, while he bowed to greet you. You smiled â he was definitely cute. Not your kind of guy, but still, cute.
âYou guys got the tickets?â Jeno asks, holding his hand out. You nod your head, and gesture towards Donghyuck who was holding on to the tickets. He begins to hand one out to everyone, âLetâs start with the rollercoaster guys,â Renjun says, leading the pact. Everyone cheers in unison and agreement, to which you simply mouthed, âYay.â You could already feel your palms sweating.
The seven of you headed for the biggest attraction in the park â the death rollercoaster. It had three dips, one three-sixty turn, a whole course where youâd be hanging upside down, and that to you, meant an absolute nightmare. But you didnât want to be a party pooper, neither did you want to become the laughing stock of the group who couldnât handle a measly rollercoaster, so you dragged your feet as you followed behind the pact, dreading as you approached the ride.
âThis is going to be awesome,â Jeno says. Mark and Jungwoo were engaged in their own conversation at the front, while Renjun seemed to be regretting his decision of choosing the rollercoaster as the first stop. He was already clinging onto Jaemin.
âI canât believe youâre already scared,â Jaemin mocked, to which Renjun defends with, âW-who said I was scared?â Jaemin rolls his eyes, pointing to Renjunâs arms that were grasping on tightly to Jaeminâs arms. âYouâre literally worse than a cicada.â
Jeno, Donghyuck, and you burst into laughter at that, making Renjun curl back in embarrassment. He sulks and follows Jaemin as the line advances, leaving Jeno, Donghyuck, and yourself to have a conversation of your own. Jeno does a headcount and realises that you guys were an odd number, which meant someone had to sit with a stranger.
âWhoâs going to do it?â Jeno asks, looking towards Donghyuck. He shrugs. Jeno drops his gaze unto you, to which you shrugged yourself too. Jeno nods his head, âGot it, Iâll do it.â
You donât protest, even though you didnât exactly like the idea of having to sit with Donghyuck, when you could already feel your legs becoming jelly. Youâd much rather get on the ride with Jeno beside you, but you werenât really in the mood to be pushy right now. You were just grateful you were able to sit beside someone you knew, just in case.
âAre you guys scared?â Mark calls, looking at the three of you. You shook your head, forcing a smile, âNot at all,â you lie.
While everyone believed you to be a strong-hearted being who wasnât afraid of anything, Donghyuck noticed how your fists were clenched, and how you kept shifting your weight from one foot to the other. He notices the beads of sweat that were beginning to form on your forehead, which was odd, since it was still winter. âIs she scared?â he wonders to himself, continuing to monitor you. You were definitely behaving weird compared to your usual, nonchalant ways.
Before you knew it, it was already your turn to get onto the ride. You followed behind Renjun, who got in next to Jaemin. The operator gestures you towards the seats behind Jaemin and Renjun, and you get in first, with Donghyuck following behind. Jeno gets separated from the rest of you because the only other solo rider was at the back of the carriage.
You could feel your heart beat spiralling up, the fear starting to consume your entire being. You fidgeted with your hands nervously, grabbing at your fingers and squeezing tight, until your hand went white due to the lack of blood circulation. You looked around anxiously, trying to calm yourself down.
Donghyuck notices all of this. At this point, he was affirmative that you were scared, whether you wanted to admit it or not. Just as the carriage clasps backwards, signifying the start of the ride, both of your hands rushed to grabbed onto the bar, desperate for your dear life. Without thinking twice, Donghyuck reaches over, grabbing your hand and holding it firmly in his. You donât look over, and honestly, you donât even process this, because your eyes were shut tight and all that filled your mind was the rapid beating of your heart. The only thing you cared about right now was for the ride to be over.
Donghyuck intertwines his fingers with yours, resting your hand on his lap. He soothes his thumb over your skin, in an attempt to comfort you, to let you know that he was there. Obviously, given the nature of your relationship, that wouldnât mean much to you, but he figured, that was the only way he could help you feel at least a little bit better during the ride.
As the carriage goes up the steep climb, you subconsciously found yourself leaning towards Donghyuck. Your free hand that was originally grabbing onto the bar, moves to grasp onto Donghyuckâs arm instead. With your head nuzzled in his chest, you kept your eyes shut tight, the approach to the highest point of the ride almost killing you on the inside.
Donghyuck feels his heart beat pick up its pace, not because of the anticipation of the ride, but because of the close proximity you were in. He didnât want to admit it, and he never did, but youâve always made him feel some type of way. Sure, he was snarky and curt with his words, but he felt that that was the only way youâd notice him. Even though you were constantly irritable around him, he still felt special with the fact that at least you treated him differently than the rest.
He allows you to cling onto him throughout the ride, neither of you letting out a sound. Within three minutes, the carriage takes its final loop, slowing down significantly as it approaches the exit point. You were breathing heavily, and you were barely conscious. Everything had happened so fast, but you knew you needed to regain your composure immediately so that the rest wouldnât notice how scared you were on the ride. You immediately unlatch yourself from Donghyuck, to his disappointment, and you began to fix your hair, licking your lips to give them some moisture and colour.
The ride comes to a stop, and the bar gets lifted. Donghyuck exits first. He notices how you stumbled when you tried to stand. He guessed your legs were still weak from fear of the ride, so he extends a hand. You look up to meet eyes with him for a brief second, before taking his hand as he pulls you out, holding on to your waist to stabilise your posture, before retracting his hands immediately when the pact regroups.
âDamn, that was awesome!â Jeno exclaims, throwing his arms out in the air. âWish I could say the same,â Renjun pants, looking faint. The guys laugh at him, âYouâre such a loser,â Donghyuck comments, hitting Renjunâs arm, causing him to stumble. Luckily for him, Jaemin had caught him before he fell.
Right. If Donghyuck thought Renjunâs a loser for getting off the ride looking like he lost his soul, how much more of a loser did he think you were with how you were literally clinging onto him desperately for your life throughout the whole ride?
âHow was it?â Mark directs the question to you. You smile, âIt was fun,â you say, briefly looking over at Donghyuck, who wasnât even looking at you. He was busy fooling around with Jeno.
âLetâs go for the Viking next,â Mark suggests, to which the rest immediately agreed. You followed behind the group as they headed for the next monster ride, preparing your heart for yet another round of torture. You figured it was going to be even harder to hide your terror this time round, since unlike the rollercoaster, on the Viking, youâd be seated in a row together.
Donghyuck strays behind the group as well, walking at a pace similar to yours.
You break the silence with, âYou held my hand first,â because you wanted to defend yourself. You didnât want him to know that you trusted him in the few minutes on the ride, and you didnât want him to know that you were extremely grateful that he was beside you throughout the ride.
âI didnât say anything,â he replies, shoving his hands into his pockets.
You didnât want to say anything, but you knew that you had to, if you didnât want the rest of the group knowing how much of a coward you are. But before you could even open your mouth to ask Donghyuck for a favour, he says, âNothing happened on that ride.â
You blinked thrice; was Donghyuck voluntarily keeping your embarrassing behaviour a secret for you? That was odd, even for him. No matter how unpredictable he was, you never expected him to be sensitive to others. Before you could even give another comment, the group arrives in line of the Viking. Mark turns around to involve you and Donghyuck in a conversation.
You watched as Donghyuckâs face brightens up with a smile as he engages in a conversation with Jungwoo and Mark, something youâve never seen before. To you, Donghyuck, although bubbly and extroverted, was equally cold and reserved, his different sides coming out at different timings. In front of you, though, it was only ever cold and reserved. He giggles as he continues speaking with Jungwoo, and you hadnât realised you had stared for too long, until Mark whispers, âWhat happened on that ride thatâs got you charmed?â
You immediately snap back to your senses, shoving Mark lightly, âWhat do you mean?â
âYouâre not looking at Hyuck with eyes of hate like you usually do,â Mark says, wiggling his eyebrows. You roll your eyes, smiling as you replied, âI donât hate Donghyuck. I just donât particularly favour him, thatâs all.â
Mark hums, a teasing smile plastered on his face, âSure, y/n. I believe you,â he says, to which you smacked his arm, âIâm serious, Mark.â
The topic gets dropped when Markâs attention is taken away from you, to focus on Jaemin, who had called for him. Your eyes find their way back to Donghyuck, who was still engrossed in a conversation with Jungwoo. You started to doubt yourself; did you really dislike Donghyuck as much as you thought? Maybe Mark was right, but then again, Mark is also one of the most oblivious people youâve met, so naturally, he wasnât the most credible person when it comes to reading people.
As you got lost in thought once again, Donghyuck looks over and engages in eye contact with you, to which you immediately looked away, shaking your head to rid your mind of those silly thoughts. Your dynamics with Donghyuck was supposed to be mean and hostile, and it is going to remain that way. Thatâs just how the two of you functioned.
The line continued to advance, and soon enough, it was your turn to get onto the Viking. As you trailed behind Mark, with Jungwoo and Donghyuck behind you, the boys got onto the extreme end of the boat, one by one. As Mark was getting on, Donghyuck reaches out and grabs onto your hand, stopping you in your tracks. You turned to look at him, but he doesnât look at you.
He gestures for Jungwoo to get onto the ride first, his grip on you disappearing almost as sudden as it had come onto you. He gets in after Jungwoo, and you follow after him, settling in the seat at the extreme corner. You werenât sure why Donghyuck had done that, but you realised why, when he sits himself in a really odd position that kept you out of view from the rest of the boys. Unlike on the previous ride where you felt your soul depreciating by the second, you felt a lot calmer now. Of course, you were still scared to death and you still really dreaded having to take the ride, but somehow, you felt a little more security with Donghyuck beside you.
The operator locks the bar in place, and you find yourself choked up in fear once again. You rubbed your palms on your jeans to get rid of the sweat, and just as you were about to hold onto the bar with both hands, Donghyuck had once again reached out to intertwine his fingers with yours. He hides your interlocked hands between the two of you. This time, you looked up to try to read his expression, but he was expressionless, just as he usually was.
The ride begins, and just like the rollercoaster, you were leaned into Donghyuckâs body, digging your fingers into his arm for your dear life. Donghyuck feels his heart palpitate so fast, it could pop out of his chest at any moment. As the ride begins to slow, he retracts his hand, turning his back towards you. He starts a conversation with Jungwoo, and in the meantime, you fixed your hair and expression, just as you had done on the rollercoaster ride.
You were the first to get off the ride, with Donghyuck following behind, and the rest of the group after him. The seven of you regrouped once again, Renjun looking significantly livelier than before.
âNow that was fun,â he says, dimple showing from his bright smile. âWhatâs next?â
Jungwoo brings out the map of the amusement park that he had gotten at the entrance earlier, looking for what other rides would be fun.
âIâm hungry though, can we eat first?â Jeno voices out, rubbing his tummy. âShould we split up then? Because Iâm not hungry, and Iâd rather continue going on rides,â Renjun suggests, looking towards Mark for an answer. Mark ponders for a moment, âSounds good. Weâll rendezvous at 7?â
Everyone agrees, already splitting themselves into the group that was going to eat and the group that was going to go on more rides. You decided that youâd go with the rides group, since you werenât feeling hungry yourself. Mark, Jungwoo, and Jeno were in the to-eat group, the rest of you gathering at the to-ride group. You said your goodbyes, going separate ways.
âWhere shall we go next? How about the drop tower?â Jaemin suggests, looking at the map. Renjun agrees with his suggestion, but in all honesty, you werenât up for another sweat-inducing, heart-dropping, absolutely terrifying experience.
âI think Iâm going to go check out what else they have,â you say. The two donât question you, and instead, turn their attention towards Donghyuck, who hasnât said anything yet.
âIâll go with y/n,â he says, to which the two nod and waved goodbye. They left, reminding the two of you to gather back at the meeting place by 7. You watched as they disappeared into the crowd, leaving you and Donghyuck alone. âYou know, you can go your own way. Iâm fine on my own,â you say, looking up at him. He looks down and looks you in the eyes, âWhere do you want to go?â
âHonestly, I just want to look around,â you say, scanning the area. The weather was nice and cool, which meant it would be fine for you to walk around. Plus, there was so much to see around the place, with how cool the structures were built and all.
âThen letâs do that,â Donghyuck replies.
Your gaze lingers on him for longer than a moment â you didnât want to think much of this, but you couldnât help but have such thoughts cloud your mind. Was your relationship really as spiteful as you thought of it to be? Or maybe, that was what you wished to believe in, but it wasnât really the case. And with Donghyuckâs nice gestures earlier on, you really didnât know if he hated you like you thought he did.
âHello? Iâm getting old just standing here,â he says, reclaiming your attention. And there it was, curt, snarky Donghyuck, the Donghyuck that you were used to.
âShut up,â you say, turning to lead the way. You convinced yourself that you were just mistaken. He was only nice in those few moments, but it wasnât permanent.
After a few minutes of walking, you see a group of kids running past you, all of them having a different design of face paint art on their faces. Intrigued, you followed the trail of kids, which led you to a small, quaint shop hidden at the corner of the park. It had a brightly-lit interior, with bottles and bottles of different types and colours of face paint. A friendly old man stood by the counter, welcoming you with a friendly smile.
âWould you like to paint your face, miss?â he asks. You looked around the vicinity, with two other groups of people occupying separate tables. They were painting each otherâsâ faces, seemingly enjoying the process.
âWill you paint it for me?â you asked, to which the old man chuckles, âOf course not, sweetie. You paint on your boyfriend, and he paints on you too,â he explains, gesturing towards Donghyuck.
Letting the manâs assumption of your relationship with Donghyuck slip past, you turned around to look at Donghyuck, and he sees the plea in your eyes already. âCan we do it?â you asked. Donghyuck furrows his brows, shaking his head in reluctance, âI donât want to paint my face,â he whispers, eyeing the children who had their faces painted already. Admittedly, they didnât have the nicest designs, but thatâs because you werenât the one who painted for them. âPlease?â you whined, tugging on the end of Donghyuckâs sleeve. He feels his breath get caught in the back of his throat, your pleas actually working.
âFine,â he concedes with reluctance. You smiled, for the first time, because of Donghyuck. You turned back to the shop owner, âWeâd like to get our faces painted,â you say. The man leads you and Donghyuck to an empty table, placing a tray of tools and a tray of paints down. You hand him the fee, and he gives a tip of the hat as he wishes you well, âGood luck and have fun!â
Donghyuck sits down beside you, frowning. He couldnât believe he was about to get himself into getting his face painted, just because he couldnât resist your antics. He watches as the smile never fades from your expression. You looked through each tool and paint, resembling that of an excited child whom was just promised any ice cream flavour of their choice.
You grabbed a paintbrush with the tiniest tip, standing up and grabbing the first colour of choice â black. Donghyuckâs eyes follows your hands as you opened the bottle of face paint, dipping the paintbrush into it. You grabbed a wet wipe, âIâm going to begin,â you say. Donghyuck nods his head and closes his eyes as you wiped the oils off his face with the wet wipe, ensuring that his face was clean before you began to paint.
You picked up the brush from the bottle of face paint, smiling excitedly as you thought of what you wanted to draw. A small smile tugs at Donghyuckâs lips as he watches your expression, but he looks away immediately when you look down at him. âIâm really going to begin now,â you say, gently resting the hand with the brush on his cheek bone, while your other hand holds a gentle grip on his face. Donghyuck swallows his saliva; although you were in close proximity the past two rides, this marked the first time that your face was just inches away from his, so close that he could feel the heat of your breath brushing against the top of his forehead.
Just as you were about to begin painting, you retracted both hands, another design idea popping in mind. You wiped the black paint off the brush, and reach for the bottle of red paint instead. Donghyuck watches as you dip the brush into the red paint, before repositioning yourself, ready to ink your design.
âYou know, if you donât hurry up, I think we wonât even be done by tomorrow,â Donghyuck comments. You rolled your eyes, ignoring him as you repositioned yourself.
Donghyuckâs eyes does not leave you as you focused on painting whatever you had in mind on the far left of his forehead, the brush strokes tickling him ever so slightly. But he didnât mind the feeling; it was alright, honestly, and he quite anticipated what you were drawing on his forehead. Minutes go by, Donghyuck noticing how your upper teeth bit down on your lower lip as you concentrated on your design.
Now that you were done, you began fanning the design with your hand, blowing on it occasionally to get it to dry faster.
âAll done,â you say, looking at the end product with a smile of satisfaction. âIâll take a photo of it,â you say, taking out your phone. You hold it out in front of Donghyuck, âCan you please smile?â you say, to which he abides, smiling sweetly for the picture. The smile of satisfaction doesnât leave your face as you clicked into your gallery to view the newly taken picture, zooming in onto the design. You turned the phone screen to face Donghyuck, who recognises the design almost immediately.
âIs that supposed to be Gaaraâs scar?â Donghyuck questions, unamused. You nodded proudly, âYeah.â
âAnd why did you paint his scar on me?â
âNo reason, I just thought it looked cool, thatâs all,â you say. Truth be told, Donghyuck reminded you of Gaara sometimes, only because the scar signified a âdemon loving only himselfâ, which was a possible way of describing Donghyuck sometimes. He rolls his eyes, âAre you done? Then itâs my turn to paint on your face.â
âNo,â you say instantly, both arms forming a cross over your face, âYouâre not painting my face. Weâre done here. Letâs go,â you say, bowing politely at the shop owner as you exited the shop. Donghyuck follows behind unwillingly, sulking to himself about how you could paint on his face but he couldnât do the same on yours.
This time, you spot a mini museum, and so you entered it, with Donghyuck following behind. The next few hours were spent simply looking around, admiring things, and not thinking much of anything or anyone. Night begins to dawn as the sky begins to darken. Donghyuck looks at his watch, âItâs almost time to meet the rest,â he says. You took in one final breath as you admired the beautiful view, âOkay.â
The two of you head towards the agreed meeting place, where Renjun and Jaemin were already waiting.
âYou guys are early,â you say, giggling slightly at how pale Renjun seemed to be. âHe forced me to re-ride the rollercoaster,â he explains, to which Jaemin defends with, âIt was literally the only thrilling ride in the whole park.â You rolled your eyes. Jaemin points at the symbol that you had painted on Donghyuckâs forehead, âWhatâs that? Are you mimicking Naruto?â
âActually, thatâs Gaaraâs scar. And I did it, isnât it nice?â Jaemin shrugs, âI think itâs alright.â Donghyuck looks at you, and notices the slight disappointment in your expression. âI think itâs nice. I like it,â he says.
You turn to look at him. âBut you werenât ha-â Donghyuck doesnât let you finish, âI said I like it.â
Mark, Jungwoo, and Jeno walk over at this moment, seeming to have really enjoyed their time together. Their sudden appearance didnât give you another opportunity to question Donghyuck, so you had no choice but to drop the topic as well. Jeno murmurs a praise at the symbol on Donghyuckâs head, and Jungwoo begins by thanking the group of you, âYou guys have been really fun to hang out with,â he says, âIâm glad we came here today.â
âAw, no problem man, weâll still be seeing each other for the rest of the week,â Jaemin says, fist bumping the boy.
âRight, which reminds me, where are we going tomorrow?â Mark questions, turning to look at Jeno, who was the one who had planned the entire week out. âWeâre bringing him to the pizza parlour, and weâll go watch the night sky after,â he informs, holding out a thumbs up. Mark nods his head and pulls out his car keys, âSo I guess weâll meet tomorrow?â
Renjun, Donghyuck, and you bid farewell to your friends, before heading to Renjunâs car to head back home. The drive starts off silent, but ten minutes down the road, Renjun speaks up, âI really need to pee,â he says, looking around for a rest stop. You frowned at your friend, âYou couldnât do your business before getting on the car?â
He doesnât reply, hastily making a sharp turn into the nearest rest stop, parking his car in a vacant lot.
âYou guys wait here,â he says, getting off the car and slamming the door shut. You hesitated for a while, contemplating as to whether or not you should drop the pressing questions you wanted answers for. You figured, other than now, there really wasnât any other opportunities for you to be able to be with Donghyuck one-on-one, so you adjust your body, turning to face him. He had his eyes fixed on the scenery outside the window, his body slouched into the car seat as usual. He feels your gaze rest on him, so he says, âWhat?â
âYou really confuse me,â you say. Donghyuck doesnât say anything, so you continue, âOne minute, youâre all nice and considerate, and the next, youâre cold and turn-offish.â
Donghyuck tilts his head around to look at you through lazy eyes.
âWhy? Does it bother you?â
You paused, genuinely considering his question. Did it bother you? Hell yeah. Were you about to let him know that everything he did was making you feel some type of way? Hell no. And so, you decide to lie to him. You reply with a, âNo.â
As though expecting that very answer, Donghyuck replies, âIt should.â
You felt your heart stop. What did he mean by that? So many more questions started to surface in your head, but before you could even pose them to Donghyuck, Renjun returns, climbing back into the driverâs seat. You readjusted your position to face the front, the heart-fluttering feeling still in your chest. What exactly was Donghyuck trying to imply? You needed answers, and you needed them soon, but you knew you werenât going to get any.
The next day, ever since the conversation you had with Donghyuck the previous night, the only thoughts that flooded your brain was thoughts about Donghyuck. The things he said, the things he did, and the expressions he made⌠everything was about him. You tried so hard to shake the thought of him off your mind, but you knew that at this juncture, the only way to get rid of thoughts about him, was to get the answers that you wanted.
Once again, you were situated outside Renjun and Donghyuckâs shared apartment, as you waited for the two to be ready, in order to head to the pizza parlour together. This time, Donghyuck was the first to come out. You meet eyes with him, to which you tried to hold onto that eye contact, but he broke it off almost immediately. And there he was, being cold again. There was just no way you could predict him at all. Everything was just confusing you.
The three of you got into the car, in the same positions you had sat the previous day. It was a mere five-minute drive to the parlour, and this time, the other four had arrived earlier than the three of you. They were seated at the usual booth, Jungwoo looking through the menu since it was all new to him.
You moved in next to Jeno, who was seated alone, as Mark, Jungwoo, and Jaemin were seated on the same side. He greets you with a smile as usual, and you smiled back. Donghyuck settles in beside you, while Renjun takes a seat beside Jaemin. The group of you exchange small talk, but the conversations were merely passing by, as you were focused on Donghyuck and Donghyuck alone.
He was being smiley and nice once again, participating in a friendly conversation with Jungwoo. The two seemed to really hit it off, with loads to talk about. But then again, he seemed to have loads to talk about with everyone else, except you. You feel a light kick from under the table, and you immediately looked up to see Mark flashing an all-knowing smile. He wiggles his eyebrows and folds his arms, his expression telling of how he was still on the whole something-is-going-on-between-Donghyuck-and-y/n bandwagon. You rolled your eyes, throwing a serviette at him.
Mid-conversation, Donghyuck notices you and Mark exchanging looks, and he definitely notices you throwing a serviette at the boy. He continues to focus on his conversation with the other guys, choosing to act oblivious to whatever you were doing beside him.
The food comes, and disappears within a matter of minutes, as everyone devoured the food. You finished your last sip of cola, with Mark taking the lead, âAlright, letâs head to the park guys.â
âI want to take Renjunâs car,â Jeno declares, holding onto the said boy. Jaemin joins in, âSounds great, letâs go in Renjunâs car.â You looked at Donghyuck, who didnât say anything. Mark speaks up, âIf you all go in Renjunâs car, then whoâs going to take mine?â
âIâll go with you,â Donghyuck volunteers, moving over to stand with Jungwoo and Mark. âHey, y/n, how about you take my car too?â Mark calls, flashing you that same, all-knowing smile once more. You frowned, shaking your head, âNo, itâs fine. Iâll stick with Renjun,â you say, taking a step back to stand in line with the three boys. Renjun pushes you away, âJust yesterday you insulted me for having to pee mid-drive. Iâd gladly kick you off my car, thank you very much.â
You looked at Renjun with widened eyes. Mark takes this as an opportunity, and urges further, âYeah, just take my car this time, y/n.â You shoot the boy a glare, rolling your eyes and conceding to his request. You moved over to stand beside Donghyuck. Mark and Renjun discuss who was going to tailgate who, before leading the way to the cars. You got into the backseat, Donghyuck getting in from the other end. Jungwoo gets into the passenger seat, and Mark gets into the driver seat. He starts the car and accelerates, signalling for Renjun to follow behind.
The ride begins, with Jungwoo and Mark engrossed in their own conversation. Mark had the radio turned on to a relatively audible level, loud enough that you couldnât really hear what Mark and Jungwoo were saying if you didnât pay attention. You had your eyes fixed on the road outside, not really paying attention to anything, until you felt a tap on your arm. You turn to face Donghyuck, whom you could barely see under the dim street lights.
He opens his mouth and says something, but you couldnât hear him over Markâs voice and the radio. So you go, âWhat?â, focusing your attention on his lips. You were trying your best to lip-read, but it wasnât really working well. You leaned forward, voicing another, âWhat?â, trying your hardest to decipher what he was saying.
Your breath hitches when Donghyuck suddenly leans over, breath tickling your ear, âIf you keep staring at my lips like that, it makes me want to kiss you even more than I already do.â
He pulls back, slouching back into his seat. His head turned to face the road outside, you stayed still in your position, almost forgetting to breathe. You regained your senses when Mark declares, âWeâre here.â
You get off the car along with the rest, Renjun pulling up beside Markâs car. You were in a trance, completely lost in thought, the whole situation that happened in the car being of extreme surrealism to you. You trailed behind the pact as they picked out a spot in the middle of the park, one of which had an extremely clear view of the sky, so that you guys could stargaze.
You watched as the six of them settled down, already lying down and getting comfortable. You chose to sit a distance away from them, in order to process everything, and more importantly, to avoid being near Donghyuck. Your efforts proved futile when Donghyuck turns and notices you seated away from the group. He gets up and walks towards you, taking a seat beside you.
You donât say anything, and neither does he. He has his gaze focused on the sky, while you had yours focused on the ground. Donghyuck reaches into his pocket and pulls out his earpiece, that your recognised as your own. You had forgotten that he still had it with him. He offers you a bud, and you take it, inserting it into your ear.
And just like that, minutes go by with the two of you just seated next to each other in comfortable silence, the soft humming of Donghyuckâs playlist in one ear. You were busy, lost in thought, while Donghyuck was simply enjoying your presence next to him. You could feel yourself actually enjoying this moment, as though you longed for more to come. It was not until the rest of the group decided that they had enough of stargazing, did the two of you finally move. Jaemin helps you up, Donghyuck getting up himself and dusting himself off. The boys began to walk back towards the cars, intending to call it a day already.
You bid your farewells to Jeno, Jungwoo, Jaemin, and Mark, who were going the opposite direction. You got into the passengerâs seat of Renjunâs car, remaining silent. Renjun tries to start a conversation with you, but you werenât listening, so you didnât reply. Instead, Donghyuck replied, and so the two of them engaged in a conversation while you spaced out all the way home.
âBye, y/n,â Renjun greets. You donât reply, as you keyed in your pin and entered your apartment, closing the door shut behind you. You stayed by the door, leaning your frame against it as you continued to recall Donghyuckâs words. He wanted his behaviour to bother you, and then he just straightforwardly tells you heâs been wanting to kiss you, completely out of the blue, and everything was just too overwhelming for you.
The doorbell rings, snapping you out of your train of thoughts. Reaching for the handle, you pushed the door open, to see Donghyuck just standing at your doorstep. He looks at you, and without any hesitation, drops the three words that answers all of your queries.
âI like you.â
You felt your breath stop for the second time for the night. Your heart began to palpitate more, the thumping of it audible in your ears. You could feel your heart pump against your chest, completely unsure of how to react to his sudden confession.
Donghyuck watches as you continued to stare at him blankly. Feeling slightly awkward with your lack of reaction, he purses his lips and nods his head, flashing an embarrassed smile as he points in the direction of his apartment, âThen, uh, I guess Iâll go home now,â he says, laughing awkwardly. He clasps his hands together and turns, but is stopped by your sudden hold on his wrist.
âMaybe I like you too,â you say, voice coming out barely a whisper. Nevertheless, Donghyuck hears you, and he sighs as a feeling of relief washes over him.
âGood because that would be so awkward, you know, if you didnât feel the same way,â he says.
You continued to stare up at him blankly, unsure of what to do next. Just as Donghyuck was about to say something, you cut him off, âWell see you tomorrow then!â you say, flashing a smile. You waved goodbye, and before he could even react, you had shut the door on him. You stood with your body leaning against the door, a hand to your chest, trying to calm the erratic palpitations of your heart. You took in a deep breath, hands shaking, because you couldnât believe what had just happened.
âGoodnight, y/n,â you hear Donghyuck from the other side of the door.
A smile tugs at your lips. You took out your phone and entered your gallery, revealing the photo of Donghyuck you had taken at the amusement park, after painting his forehead. Your smile widens, âGoodnight, Hyuck,â you whisper, fully anticipating the days to come.
#nct scenarios#nct fluff#nct imagines#haechan scenarios#haechan fluff#haechan imagines#nct angst#haechan angst#haechan#nct#nct dream#nct 127#nct haechan#fic#fic: uncertainty
1K notes
¡
View notes
Note
5 and 11 from the October prompt list! đ
âI might just kiss you.â / âItâs not always like this.âÂ
+ anon prompt: Alright I know you probably have a bunch of these but I have a prompt for Playing House. Prompt: Rio has a really tough day at work(like real shitty) and Beth senses it even though he tries to put on a brave face for her and the kids. She does/plans something to make him feel special and loved.
(This was actually originally just based on your prompt, @lilliloves, but anon prompted this today and it fit wonderfully, so I hope you both donât mind sharing!)Â
Set in The Centre and Circumference / Domestic Fic universe
(Early-ish. Probably three or four months after I Could Be Your Welcome + See You in the Light)
-
Thereâs blood at his knuckles. Â
Ainât the first time, and heâs sure it wonât be the last, but still â he finds his gaze fixed briefly on it anyway, flexing his hand, feeling the ache in it already. His skin ainât split though, which means the blood belongs to the guy in front of him, this wiry fuck whoâs already spat out two of his teeth on the floor between them, drool oozinâ out of his mouth, so thick with blood itâs almost black, and ainât that a picture, Rio thinks, resting back into his heels.
His gaze flicks to Demon, and itâs all it takes for him to start rolling the silencer onto his gun. Â Â
âNo, please,â Vinny moans, squirming back against the chair, hiccupping, feet leavinâ smears of dirt against the concrete floor of the warehouse. âIâve got a family, Iâve got kids.â Â
And sure, Rio thinks, rolling his head back towards Vinny, keepinâ his face carefully blank. Thereâs a chill in the air, but Rio ainât feelinâ it, not in here, not with the heat of the fight still thunderinâ through his veins, not with the righteous fury still boilinâ in his gut because shit, none of them should even be here, none of them would if it wasnât for Vinny. Rio raises an eyebrow, pulling his expression into a look of faux care.
âYeah?â Â
âYeah, yes, they - - I have - - my eldest is barely six years old. You know Emily. Sheâs just started school, she - -â  Â
âYou think about her when you stole my product?â Rio asks, voice lowly drawlinâ. âYou think about that little girl when you took out the connect?â Â
At least thatâs enough to shut the fucker up, leave him splutterinâ on his own blood like heâs beinâ waterboarded, and Rio just watches him. Watches the lines of his throat twitch, his blackened eye swelling shut. He remembers getting shawarma with the guy. Remembers beers at Ciscoâs. Thinks he might even remember the guyâs daughter for real â blonde, dimpled, all puppy fat cute like one of his sisterâs old Cabbage Patch Dolls. Â
Mostly though he remembers this fuckinâ trip. Remembers sending this guy, days ago, out to pick up pills from Marta in Canada only to hear that the pills were gone and Marta was dead, and this fuck was nowhere to be found, and shit. Â
Marta had kids too. Â
âRio, man, please. I fucked up, I know that, I - -â Â
Rio gives Demon the nod.  Â
*
Demon offers him a cigarette, but Rio shakes his head, pulling his keys out of the back pocket of his jeans as he watches Diego hurl his guts up onto the concrete a few steps away. Kidâs pretty new â canât be much older than 21, but both Dags and Bullet had vouched for him. Said he was loyal, quiet, got the job done. Theyâd worked with him on one of their smaller side hustles, and Rio figured what the hell. New blood could be good for the operation. This sorta trial was always good for the new intake too â let them see what waited for âem if they got in their egos, if they thought they could pull one over. Â
And Rio had been impressed enough. The kid hadnât complained, had helped get Vinny here, even thrown a few good punches and helped Demon clean the body of any prints or DNA before gettinâ rid of it. The vomitinâ was a good sign too, for a kid this green. Death should matter. Should scare you. It means you treat it serious. Means you ainât cappinâ people without cause.
Itâs what keeps you kickinâ. Â
âA drink then. Fuck, I need one,â Demon says, and Rio flicks his gaze back to him. âBack to the hotel?â Â
And he probably should. Their rooms are already booked, paid for. Theyâve been stayinâ there for a few nights â had crossed the border and holed up as soon as Rio had gotten word of Marta, knowinâ just how quick they had to move to pull Vinny out before he could burrow too deep. Knew how quickly this situation needed handlinâ. Â
Elizabeth hadnât liked it. Â
Had done that thing where sheâd tried to come with him â goinâ so far this time as to pack a bag and put it in the trunk of his car, plant herself in the passenger seat, and heâd practically had to drag her outta the thing. It hadnât been until heâd told her she needed to stay to look after the dealership, the drops, keep business runninâ that sheâd agreed (although sheâd still been prickly at that). Â
Truth was, it hadnât just been business â although he couldnât exactly deny itâd been good not to have to worry about it, to trust her enough to keep it runninâ smoothly. Hadnât even just been about the house neither, although it had been about that too. The kids were still gettinâ used to the new house and the new routine after all, especially hers, and heâs learnt fast how quick those seeds of guilt plant in her when it comes to them, knows how easily they grow, how ripe their fruits are, had known how twisted up sheâd get herself if anythinâ happened while they were in Canada and the kids were in Detroit with her sister or her friend or - - worse - - that dumbass ex of hers. Â
Nah, it wasnât just that. Â
What it was was he didnât like her on these jobs. Â
Didnât like her reckless ass ignorinâ plans or mouthinâ off, didnât like her storminâ into situations like that face and that body was some sort of armor, and, hell, didnât like none of these guys lookinâ at that face and that body. Didnât like them seeinâ her, didnât like them standinâ so close to her, didnât like the fact that he dreamt of it sometimes. That clenched jaw of hers, somebody elseâs gun underneath it, somebody who didnât have anythinâ stoppinâ them from pullinâ the trigger, and just - - Â
Shit. Â
Rio rubs at his head. Â
He does want a drink.Â
More than that, he wants a fuck. Wants to release this livewire of tension in him, wants to lose himself in a body underneath him, but the only body he wants is Elizabethâs, and he could drive home tonight, but that would mean talkinâ to her. Would mean gussyinâ up to her Bambi-eyed interrogation. Â
Sheâd be in her ugly ass pyjamas, he thinks, and the picture of it comes too quickly. Â
Probably the ones he hates the most. The cream satin ones with those little orange flowers. Sittinâ up in their bed, nipples hard, pokinâ up through her shirt, those pale cheeks of hers flushed pink, her eyes a little wet, her hair a mess, waitinâ, breathless, for him, and - - Â
He snorts. Â
Whoâs he kidding? Â Â
More likely angrily scrubbinâ dishes at 2am and ready to ask him a million questions he donât wanna answer.Â
Shit.Â
Marta and Vinny. Â
âYou know Vinnyâs family?â Rio asks, turning back towards Demon, who nods. âSend âem the usual?â Â
â50g? You wanna send it cash or wire transfer?â Â
Rio tilts his head from side-to-side, considering. Â
âCash,â he decides. âSend a hundred to Martaâs. Deliver it in person. Weâre gonna need a new connect for the pills.â Â
Demon just hums in affirmation, flicking ash off the end of his cigarette, before he says: âIâll stick around a few days. Get it sorted. Take it this means itâs a no for the drink?â Â
Rio blinks, surprised, hadnât even quite realised that that was what he was doing, but as soon as Demonâs said it, he knows heâs right. Â
Thing is, it ainât even like Elizabethâs the first woman heâs wanted to lose himself in after bad days, just itâs barely even about fucking her at this point. Just - - he wants to bury himself in her until sheâs all he can smell, until the taste of her skin is hot on his tongue, until heâs close enough to her he can count her eyelashes, and shit, that ainât a thought heâs used to. Ainât even one heâs particularly comfortable with. Â
Just - - he thinks of another cold night in the hotel alone and tense, and then thinks about beinâ home instead, thinks of her asleep, thinks of not wakinâ her to postpone her questions and the inevitable argument, thinks of crawlinâ into bed beside her, layinâ his head on her breast, the softness of her beneath him remindinâ him of all the ways he ainât, her heartbeat fluttering beneath his ear, the way, only half awake, she runs her nails down his scalp, the way she smooths her too-smooth fingers at the base of his neck, and itâs urgent suddenly. The need in him. Â
He could be there in two hours. Â
âCall me tomorrow, yeah? Let me know how you go? Keep Diego with you. Show âim the ropes.â Â
Demon makes an acknowledging gesture with his hand, and Rio heads out into the night. Â
*Â
The house is dark when he pulls up, the only light cominâ from the back porch because Elizabeth swears it makes her feel safe (like the half a million dollar security system he bought doesnât), and it means sheâs not expecting him. Means she might actually be asleep. Means maybe she took him seriously for a change when he told her to stop waitinâ, stop callinâ, that heâd back when it was over. Â
He slips into the house, disarming the security system and beelining for the laundry. He kicks his shoes off, washes his face, his bruised hands in the sink, before filling it to soak his bloodied clothes in, adding the disinfectant from the cupboard, and stripping off to his boxer briefs there and then. It had been at Elizabethâs insistence the first time heâd done this that they add the lock to the laundry room door, just to keep the kids out, and heâs glad for it now, for the ability to leave his shirt there, reddening the water, without worry. Â
Running a hand over his face, he grabs a pair of sweats and a t-shirt from the pile of clean laundry in the basket, steps out, fixes himself a drink at the bar cart in the living room, finishes it there alone, trying to steady his hands, his breath, to calm his frayed nerves before he allows himself the comfort of beinâ beside her. Tries to wrestle out of the maw of the last few days, of Vinnyâs slack jaw and Marta in a body bag, scrubbing briefly at his face and finishing the last of his drink before starting up the stairs towards bed. Â
Thereâs somethinâ to be said there about the moonlight through the window, the too soft glow of the night outside of here, softening everything in its path, and Elizabeth is right there in the middle of it, curled up on her side in their bed, her hair fanned out against their pillows, bags beneath her eyes like she hasnât slept well in days, which - - fuck, somethinâ in him twists at the thought, but then â right there, nestled into her chest, is Marcus. Â
Itâs enough to make Rio stop in the doorway, dig his arm into the doorframe, enough it might leave a mark, enough it pinches. He should leave him, he thinks, slide into bed beside âem and leave it be, but then - - Â
Vinnyâs blood is thick on his hands tonight, the weight of him heavy on his back, and he needs Marcus just - - away from it. Away from him, at least until the morninâ comes, at least until heâs had the time to put this night behind him, to wash the stench of it off, and shit, he thinks, almost crawling out of his skin, leg jittery with tension beneath him. This ainât somethinâ to be shared, not with him. Â
He strides quietly over to the bed, gently tugging his son out of Elizabethâs arms, relieved more than anything when Marcus comes easily. He lifts him up, carrying him quietly down the hall and flipping on the light to his bedroom. Itâs neat at least, which makes it easy to take him down, to flip over the sheets of his bed and lower his son into them. His headâs barely hit the pillow when suddenly big, dark eyes are beinâ turned on him, the kidâs little mouth fallinâ open like a spell. Â
âDaddy?â Â
âGo to sleep, pop,â Rio hums, and when Marcus tries to sit up, he gently pushes him back down. Â
âYouâre home!â Â
âNuh, but I will be tomorrow. Youâre dreaminâ right now, yeah?â he keeps his voice low, dulcet, brushes his hands through Marcusâ hair, tucking him back down beneath the covers. âFaster you fall asleep, faster youâll wake up, faster Iâll be home.â Â
And he doesnât think the kid really believes it, but still, Marcus hums sleepily, happily, back at him, his eyes driftinâ shut again and Rio just - - watches him. Watches the rise and fall of his chest and the flutter of his eyelashes and he thinks how easily he could never see it again, like Marta wonât, like Vinny, and just - - shit.
He rubs a hand hard over the back of his head.
Not worth thinkinâ about now, he tells himself, slipping back out of his bedroom and heading back towards his own. Itâs only then that the exhaustion really catches up with him â hits him square between the shoulders like somethinâ out of a cartoon, and he swipes at his forehead as he heads back towards their bed, gaze only flicking up to see Elizabeth sleepinâ soundly, the soft curve of her body like an invitation, and his eyes travel too easily down her, from her peaceful face to the arc of her shoulder and the dip of her waist, the long trail of her legs and - - he just - - Â
Stops. Â
Thereâs a lump at the foot of their bed, tangled up in the sheets, and Rio steps slowly towards it, eyeing off the mound of it when the lump squirms back suddenly, and shit, Rio thinks. He rolls his eyes, reaches for the blankets, lifting it just in time to see Jane peer back up at him, dubby in her fist, her little face scrunched up, half hidden in a bunny rabbit onesie and it must be a hand-me-down from Emma, because sheâs swimminâ in it. Â
ââey,â he hums, and Jane blinks up at him, bright eyed, before she pants like a dog, wiggles her butt, goes to bark, but Rio frowns, pushes a finger to his lips and jerks his head to where Elizabeth is sleeping.Â
âDonât wake your mama up. Câmon.â Â
He holds his hands out for her to leap into, only she pulls her face into a little scowl, shaking her head. Â
âNo,â Jane growls, and Rio rolls his eyes again, frustration sparking in his belly. Â
âI ainât playinâ, darlinâ, câmon. Itâs way past bedtime.â Â
And Jane just - - shit, she sticks out her tongue, and Rio exhales sharply, feels the stress of the day and the exhaustion of tonight press hard at his temples, but he smooths out his expression as best he can, reachinâ over to her, only sheâs trying to tangle herself up in her motherâs legs, and Jesus, Elizabeth must be real tired if this donât even wake her. Before Jane can get herself too wrapped up, Rio moves closer, pluckinâ her out of bed by the back of her onesie and pulling her unceremoniously away from Elizabeth. Â
He intends to lift her straight up into his arms and walk her to bed like heâd just done Marcus, but Jane starts thrashinâ the second sheâs in the air, and shit, Rio grunts and then heâs gotta loosen his grip or he might accidentally hurt her, but looseninâ his grip only serves to make Jane spring off the bed and sprint down the hallway in a flurry of pink fleece and animal ears. Behind him, Elizabeth stirs, and Rioâs head whips around, waiting for her to resettle before he moves quietly to the doorway. Janeâs standing at the top of the stairs, her little face peering out from beneath her bunny rabbit hood, and Rio frowns at her, gesturing his head to her bedroom. Â
Jane shakes her own head furiously in reply, and Rio exhales sharply, stepping out into the hallway, unsurprised when Jane retaliates by clutching at the railing and starting down the stairs, and shit, he thinks, picking up his step. The booties on her pyjamas are so big sheâs gonna trip herself up, tumble head-first over them. He moves quickly enough to grab her underneath the arms and when she starts to yelp and thrash again, he spins her quickly in his arms, until theyâre practically nose-to-nose. Â
âWhatâd you want?â he asks her, staring her down, because shit, his nerves ainât here for tantrums tonight, and Jane just looks back at him, long and hard, little jaw rockinâ, and this kid really is somethinâ else, and as much as he hates to admit it, if he were in a better mood, he might be amused. Â
âSpecial drink,â Jane settles on, and Rio arches an eyebrow at her, about to tell her it ainât the time, but then - - shit, Elizabethâs concoction of milk heated on the stove, honey, cloves and cinnamon really does seem to knock âem out. Maybe he can ground in a Nyquil to help.Â
âThen you go to your bed?â Â
Jane nods, and Rio does too, resignedly pushing her onto his hip and taking the stairs two at a time until he hits the bottom. He thinks about just depositing Jane on the couch, lettinâ her watch somethinâ bland and g-rated on the TV, but then he doesnât really trust her not to sneak up the stairs, back beneath Elizabethâs arm, and if she gets there again, Rioâs knows heâs gonna be subjectinâ himself to the couch. Â
So he deposits her on a stool at the kitchen island instead, glancing around the kitchen only to stop when he spots the pot on the stove and the spice packets already on the bench. He walks over, grabbing the pot and looking at the thin rim of milk build-up cooked into the sides of it. Â
âLooks like your mama already made special drink,â he says, rinsing out the pot and Jane just shakes her head.Â
âShe made it for Marcus, not me,â Jane tells him. âShe always makes it, so itâs not special anymore. Itâs just regular drink.âÂ
Rio arches an eyebrow, glancing back at her. Â
âThat right?â he asks. âBut itâs special drink when I make it?â Â
âYup.â Â
And shit, she might be right. He ainât ever made it before, and at least the fact that Elizabethâs already made it for Marcus tonight means the ingredients are there for him. He racks his head for the steps, for the muscle memory of havinâ watched her make this thing a million times before, and - - right, milk on the stove. He grabs a jug from the fridge. Â
âYour hand looks funny.â Â
Rio glances over at Jane as he moves to flick the stove on, that damn blanket of hers half shoved in her mouth, the floppy rabbit ears of her hood hanginâ down past her shoulder. He looks at his hand and the bruises really are bad â a dark, bloominâ purple that he knows will only stiffen over the next few days. Will swell and throb and he resists the urge to shake it out. Â
âYeah?â he asks, and Jane rocks her head from side-to-side, considering. Â
âItâs like when I felled over. Did you felled over?â Â
âFall,â he corrects, and when he looks over at her, Janeâs blinking at him in confusion, her blue eyes wide, her lips parted. He clarifies: âDid you fall over? Not felled, darlinâ.â Â
âDid you fall over?â Jane echoes, and Rio turns back to the milk on the stove, reaching for the cinnamon. He looks at his knuckles as he shakes in the spice, and wonders if he shouldâve worn gloves, somethinâ that mightâve covered them from view. Â Â
âSomethinâ like that,â he replies, capping the spice cannister, and it takes Jane a minute to reply, like sheâs processinâ it, workinâ out what she want to say, and Rio lets her, his gaze fixed down on the way the cinnamon turns the colour of the milk, browninâ it up. He blinks and sees the cinnamon, he blinks and he sees the blood on Vinnyâs pale cheek.
He grabs the packet of cloves. Â Â
âIs that why you went away?â Â
Shit, how much of this stuff does Elizabeth usually put in? He shoves a finger into the packet of cloves, nudging them around, and finally scoops out a handful, watchinâ them bob around in the milk.
âWhatâd your mama say?â Â
âThat you had to work.â Â
âYour mama ever lied to you?â Â
âNo.â Â
âSo I was workinâ,â he tells her easily, glancing back around to look at her, and it ainât exactly sudden, seeinâ Emily in Janeâs place, propped up at the kitchen island, but it still takes him by surprise, makes him rock his jaw, jerk his head away, try to focus on the simmer of the milk and the sound of Janeâs feet, thumpinâ against the chair.
Jane ainât Emily, she ainât gonna lose a parent to this. She -Â
âWhen my daddy goes away for work, he brings us presents home,â Jane says, and Rio snorts.
Okay, maybe sheâll lose one parent to this. Rio canât exactly say heâs keepinâ Dean off any lists. Shit, might be addinâ him to a few. (Not really, although - - he ainât rulinâ it out). Still, he shifts his weight back, grabbing a spoon to scoop in some honey. Â
âYeah? Like what?â Â
âLike candy or dollies.â Â
The honey oozes off the spoon into the milk, like Vinnyâs bloodied drool to the concrete floor, and Rioâs voice is duller than he means when he says:
âHuh. Why you think he do that?â Â
Jane pauses, and the question must surprise her, her little mouth hanginâ open for a moment, until she shoves the dubby in it instead. Rio has to resist the urge to tug it out, had made that mistake only a few weeks after movinâ, had had to endure Janeâs hysterics and Bethâs frustration (âShe only started doing it after Dean moved out, it comforts her, just - - leave it, please.â)  Â
âI donât know,â Jane replies now around a mouthful of blanket, and Rio hums, grabbing her sippy cup off the strainer and pouring in the milk, making sure itâs not too hot in the process. He puts the top on, and glances at her, considering. He could just give it to her here, but in the end he holds up his hands, and Jane moves easily into them this time, lets him carry her to the couch, lets him hold her as he flops down on it, her body sideways in his lap, cradled in his arms like heâd do when Marcus was a toddler, like he still does sometimes, when heâs sick or needy. Â
And itâs funny, coz Jane fits like Marcus used to. Kid had a growth spurt recently after all, overtakinâ even Emma, and it all serves to make Jane all the tinier. Like her aunt, Rio thinks, briefly amused, then â more so, huffing out a laugh â like her mama when she finally pulls her pumps off at the end of the night.
(How big are Martaâs kids? Does he even know?)
âOrderâs up,â he tells Jane, passing her the cup and letting her wriggle up until sheâs practically using his arm as a hammock, her legs sprawled out across his own. She takes a generous drink only to reel slightly up. Â
âYuck,â she says, spluttering, and Rio groans looking down at her, grabbing the cup and taking a sip, only to cough because shit - - itâs bad. Way too much cinnamon, enough it tastes almost like ash in his mouth, and maybe heâll just leave it out entirely this time. Canât fuck up just milk and honey, can he? He moves to get up, to make another, when Jane suddenly snatches at the cup again, clutching the sippy to her chest before shoving the nozzle back into her mouth. âNo, I like it.â Â
And figures, Rio thinks, arching an eyebrow down at her as she wriggles back against his chest, sucking on the sippy cup, her eyes already half-lidded. He feels his own lids drop too, like theyâre playinâ some game of Simon Says (go to sleep), and he could almost doze himself when Jane reaches the hand not holdinâ the cup out to his. She pushes out a tiny pointer finger and taps him on each of his bruised knuckles and he just - - watches her do it. Watches this scrap of Elizabeth play the hand he broke Vinnyâs jaw with like a piano.
âMarcus and mommy are upset at you,â she says suddenly, half muffled around the sippy cup, and Rioâs gaze shifts from their hands to her face, but she ainât lookinâ at him. Sheâs lookinâ at their hands, and after a minute, he sighs.
âI know,â he tells her. âThey donât like it when I gotta go away like that. I donât like it neither, but sometimes I just gotta.â Â
Jane sucks the nozzle back into her mouth, staring up at him now, her eyes unblinkinâ, and he always thinks itâs her sister that looks most like Elizabeth, but this one doesnât go without, not with the steadiness of her gaze and the set to her jaw.
âItâs three,â she tells him, and Rio blinks down at her.
âWhatâs three?â Â
âThree times you gone away.â Â
Whatever he was expecting, it wasnât that, and Rio stares at her, unblinking now, as Jane holds up her hand.
âJust after we moved here,â she ticks it off on her fingers. âThen the other time, now this time. Thatâs three.â Â
And shit, she ainât wrong. He mostly thought Jane barely noticed. Not like anyone would ever mistake her for the most perceptive of Elizabethâs kids (not that any of âem really are), but Janeâs all energy and distraction and shit. Heâs been busy. Heâs always busy, and Marcus has never liked it. Never liked the fact that sometimes he just gotta move, gotta bring things back, gotta handle things, but - - Â
âItâs not always like this,â he says, and Jane looks up at him, and there are too many expressions that pass over her round little face â disbelief and childish frustration until it finally settles on somethinâ else, somethinâ softer, less certain, somethinâ he ainât seen on her face, at least not somethinâ heâs seen directed at him. Â
âYou didnât say bye,â she says finally, her voice small, and Rio exhales, annoyed. Â
âI did, darlinâ,â because he did. Shit, got to fight about it with Elizabeth and leave Marcus red faced and weepy, made sure of that, but then - -Â Â
He looks at Jane and any self-righteousness dies on his tongue.
âNot to you though, huh?â he says softly, and Jane shuffles back into his arm, presses her forehead into his chest, out of sight, the nozzle of the sippy cup sucked into her mouth like a bottle, keeps herself looking away from him, and Rio exhales. He looks down at his bruised hands, then at her feet, where the booties of her onesie hang limply down the side of the couch, her feet lost somewhere in the legs of the thing, the hood of it hanginâ so far down her face it almost covers her eyes, and he reaches up to tug it back, just enough he can see her. Â
ââm sorry. Think maybe Iâm still gettinâ used to this,â he says, because he hadnât said goodbye to any of Elizabethâs kids. Had trusted her to do it for him, had treated them like they were just a part of her, but - -
They ainât.
Theyâre - -
Well.
Fuck.
Jane looks up at him, her eyes a little glassy and just - - he ainât sure what that is, the feelinâ in his gut, hollowing itself out. âCan you be the first one I say hey to instead?â Â
She makes a show of turninâ it over, her squirming against his chest and drinkinâ that goddamn awful drink heâs made her, but then she nods, and Rio tugs on one of her rabbit ears. Â
ââey, Jane,â he says quietly. âYou been good for your mama while I been gone?â   Â
And she grins a little at that, shakes her head into his chest again, giggling before she can stop herself, and Rio smiles too, but rolls his eyes. Â
âYeah, thatâs what I thought.â Â
He almost reaches out to her, but before he gets the chance to, Jane wriggles up his body, curls her arms around his neck, and Rio leans down, scooping her up closer, feeling her collapse sleepily into his chest, still slurping at that drink, and hell if that ainât commitment. He exhales a laugh, dropping a hand to her back, and it practically takes up the width of it, and he canât say what he feels, feelinâ the rise and fall of her chest against his, her snufflinâ breaths against his shoulder.
And itâs hard enough, but then he exhales and he hears Vinnyâs last one, and his hand tightens on her back, and he just - -
Needs to put her to bed.
Needs her safe and happy and dreaminâ of her mama and Paw Patrol and out of his nightmares, and when he stands up this time, starts up the stairs, when he finally does put her to bed, she donât make a sound.
And then just, tuckinâ her in - - all his energyâs gone, sapped out of him, and any jittery tension heâd needed to lose has gone cold in his chest, left him pulled thin and stretched out, and shit, he thinks, rubbing furiously at his forehead, itâs just - -
Just is, he reminds himself.
There wasnât a way around it. Not a way thatâd keep him and his safe. Â Â
And he can do this for his ma, he can do it for his sisters, he can do it for his son.
Can do it for Elizabeth and her kids too.
Can - - he exhales, leavinâ the thought alone, pulling his hand away from his face, grabbinâ the sippy cup from Janeâs iron grip instead and droppinâ it to her bedside table so it donât soak through her sheets, flickinâ on her nightlight before slipping out of her room.
And it figures, that Elizabeth would be awake now, when he finally gets back to their (freshly) childfree bedroom, her blue eyes blinkinâ sleepily back at him, from her - -
Nah, he realises, his pillow.
âYou put the kids to bed?â she whispers, pushing herself up onto her elbow, and Rio nods stripping off his t-shirt, arching his back, hearing it crack.
âYouâre home earlier than I thought youâd be,â she adds, and Rio nods, padding over to the bed. He should leave his sweats on, knows he should, but for whatever reason, he canât quite make himself. Just wants to be rid of them, rid of his underwear, rid of all of it. Wants to shower, but doesnât have the energy to, so instead he just strips everythinâ off, sliding into bed beside Elizabeth. Â
She doesnât complain for a change, doesnât squawk or pout or nag him to put his clothes back on. She just watches him, her blue eyes too clear, her features drawn. Â
âIs it done?â she asks, and Rio sighs. Â
âWould I be home if it werenât?â Â
Itâs sharper than he means it to be and she looks a little wounded, and Rio exhales, because shit, heâs the one who donât want this fight. Just looks at her for a moment, and it ainât fair, that she can look this sweet, that her eyes and her body can sing like a siren in the night, callinâ for him across borders, across countries, callinâ him home, and he reaches a hand to touch her face because he wants to - - needs to feel her, but shit, it was the wrong move, because sheâs gaspinâ, grabbinâ his hand instead, a high-pitched sound escaping her throat when she sees how bruised it is. Â
âLet me see it.â Â
He yanks his hand out of her grip, curling it around her waist instead, pulling her beneath him, entangling their legs, hidinâ his hand half up her pyjama shirt. Â
âAre you hurt?â she asks, and he can tell she wants to squirm out of his grip, to try and flip âem over so she can look at him properly, find somethinâ to nurse, but she ainât got a clue how hurt he actually is, so wonât do it, and for once, he donât want to correct her. Â
âKeep askinâ questions and I might just have to kiss you,â he drawls, the to shut you up implied as he nestles his face into her chest, nosing between the buttons on her pyjama shirt so forcefully that the tip of it brushes the inner curve of her breast, inhaling deeply the faint smell of sweat and peach bodywash and that smell beneath it all thatâs just her. Â
âYou say that like itâs a threat,â she replies, the words light, jokinâ, but her tone ainât real, and he knows sheâd let him, but he also knows she donât want him to. That sheâd give him sex tonight like a gift, and thatâs not how he wants this, not with her, not now. He just - -
Shit, he just wants to hold her, but he donât know how the fuck to say that.
She inhales above him, a little wet, a little damp, like she might be cryinâ a bit, and she says, âRio, what â â Â
He sucks in a breath, clenches his eyes shut, hand tightening on her waist.
âNot tonight, darlinâ,â he says, his voice hoarse, cutting her off, and then - - because how can he say the rest of it? He just says: âPlease.â Â
The word hangs between them, and then itâs those too-soft fingers of hers, pressinâ tentatively to the back of his neck, and he exhales, harsh and wet against her breast, sinking his head heavily down against her chest, his mouth open as her fingers firm there and he knows sheâll be back on this shit tomorrow, that heâll have to tell her somethinâ, that heâll have to make sure that money gets to Martaâs kids and to Vinnyâs, that the compensation will be nothinâ but he lets Elizabeth massage the guilt out of his neck for now and finally he lets his eyelids flutter shut. Â
#beth x rio#prompt fills#the center and circumference#domesticity#beth boland#rio#marcus#jane boland#my fic
41 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Ultrogon meet v. 1
(So I have multiple versions of how Rogon and Ultron meet, and Im bored so Im gonna post the first one here)
That night was hard.
Rogon could barely feel her legs as she dropped herself onto the floor of her cabin, hidden from the rest of the world.
Her spines shivered as she crawled, closer and closer to the couch in the middle of the room. The blood leaking from her side smeared on the wood floors, staining the carpet.
She finally clawed her way to the sofa. With a grunt, she pulled herself up to it.
Pain flared in her side. How stupid. How stupid was she to be caught in a storm, of all things?
Derecho had her laid out on a butchers block.
The pain nearly faded away the longer she sat still. Her tail was stiff from the fight, burning from the jerk on her spine.
How did she get into this? This wasnât supposed to happen. She wasnât on the field, she wasnât even in enemy territory.
She was just trying to relax for a while, while her body heals from her prior...episode.
And yet, they followed her here. To the middle of nowhere Eastern Europe, in the middle of winter.
A tear slipped past her eye.
Her aching back made her grind her teeth, and for two hours, she sat on the couch, without moving.
She hasnât responded to any reports. Hasnt responded to any messages, hasnt responded to any notes or letters or questions.
Where are you?
Rogon, where did you go?
Are you okay? Are you safe?
Please tell me youâre safe.
Ro, come home, please.
It killed her not to answer. It killed her to take a breath and look away from the screens.
But now, at this moment, she couldnât risk her cover being blown. Her location leaking out to the rest of the Brood.
She rolled onto her side, tail flexing in pain. âOw...â she groaned. Did she really have to be thrown into a tree? Hm? Was that necessary?
Tink.
Her ears shot up. Immediately, every scale, spine and hair stood on end. Something moved.
She shoved herself up and looked behind her. The back door was open, just slightly.
She always locked her doors, always kept every window sealed shut, but she did leave one door unlocked in case she needed to get away.
There were some tracks leading away from the door. They seemed human enough, thank Hell, but still. Any kind of compromise could spoil her location.
So, she rolled off the couch and landed on the ground without making any noise.
She sniffed the air. The smell of metal and smoke wafted through the air, so faint, yet still recent enough. She frowned and followed the prints to the stairs.
Was someone trying to escape the cold? If so, this was the worst place to be. She had no heaters, only surviving off of her own warmth, her millions of sweaters and blankets, and the fire that blazed in her throat. Everything smoldered to an ash the moment she left the house.
Her steps barely made a creak on the wood. Her tail slowly retreated and melted away, spines digging under her skin.
If it was a human, sheâd hate to be caught.
Or, she could have a fresh meal. Grilled lumberjack sounded good, just about now.
Rogon made it up the stairs and slowly creeped down the hall.
There was a door open.
A door she didnât remember opening earlier.
Her hand pressed against the door. âAlright,â her voice snarled out in a choked static, âalright...if youâre in here to kill me, clap your hands!â
Clap clap
âOh bullshit,â her feet left the floor and she nearly jumped the entire staircase.
âWait wait! I was joking!â She stopped, glancing at the door. It was a masculine voice. Rich, but glitchy.
Rogon took a few steps back to the door, and lightly pushed it open. The creak did nothing to calm her nerves, and neither did the bright red eyes staring at her.
Her face fell, âHoly shit.â
In the darkness, she could see a broken yet complicated frame. Sparks flew off of its side, metal plating its body.
A machine.
No, she thought, a robot.
âIâm sorry for the lack of lights,â it waved a servo around. Its voice was fuzzy, like it was being projected from a speaker. âBut this house is horribly equipped.â
She sneered, âWhat are you doing in my house?â Her hands clawed in her gloves.
It must have noticed her reaching for the pistol on her belt, because it quickly raised its hands. âPlease please! I promise, I donât mean any harm!â
She scoffed and looked it in its blank red eyes. It looked very much like one of the Starkâs drones, but with some artistic liberties added to it. Its face was one single plate, with the same basic concept of Starkâs helmet, but an open jaw, and more narrowed optics.
âAnd whatâs one of Starkâs drones doing with an AI attached to it?â She lifted her head up, looking down at the drone with enough malice to tackle an elephant.
It stood up quickly. âI am not one of Starkâs drones!â It snapped.
âNo, but you are controlling one,â she snapped right back.
â...fair enough,â it relaxed, and she could get a better look at it as it was standing before her.
One leg was nearly completely locked up, with all thatâs left of its right arm being a bunch of dangling wires. The side of its body was blown up and burnt, its shoulder plate torn off.
âWoah,â she snorted, âwhat kind of hell did you crawl out of?â She entered the room entirely, looking the machine up and down.
It shifted its weight, the floor creaking as it did so. âI didnât know any one lived here.â
âWell, someone does,â she raised a brow. Her sides tightened as she crossed her arms.
âI just need a place to stay, to regroup,â it said. âI will not cause any damageââ
âYou broke into my house.â
âIt wasnât that hard. The door knobs are broken.â
Rogon narrowed her eyes and cursed just as the chill of ice cold wind broke through the window. âYou opened a window?!â She yelped and rushed over. The slam shut rattled the entire house. âAre you mad?! Itâs cold as hell out there!â
âIt was open when I came in,â it snarked. âThe wind must have blown it open.â
Rogon breathed out. This was going to get her killed, wasnât it? Oh well. Curse her pitying heart.
She looked over her shoulder. âDo you...have a name?â
She heard the sound of whirring machinery as it shifted again, â...Ultron.â
âUltron? Thatâs a typical robot name.â
âWait, do you not recognize it?â It sounded incredulous, like she had to have heard it before. âDo you not watch the news?â
âDo you see a tv anywhere?â She asked, gesturing around.
âNo phone? No computer?â
âNo. I use radio services,â she pulled out a walkie talkie from her waist clip.
The robot looked at her in what she deemed to be surprise.
She never heard of it before. âOkay, Ultron,â she turned around and sighed, putting her hands together. âIâll let you stay here. But you have to promise me you arenât some kind of, oh, I donât know, spy software or some shit.â
It tilted its head at her, âAre you one of those government conspiracy fanatics?â
She scoffed, âNo. Iâm from Russia.â
He made a sound like he was clicking his tongue, âAh.â Yes, that always makes total sense. âNo, I am not any government intelligence software. I promise you that.â
Rogon nodded with a hum and started to walk out the door. âI hope you donât need to eat,â she said with a laugh, âbecause I do not hunt for others.â
It chuckled lightly. âOh no, I prefer my rabbit without fur. Or meat. Or bones. Really, I donât want anything on my rabbit.â
She almost laughed at that. As she went down the stairs with a very visible limp, she heard it walk out of the room. The heavy clunks would have to take getting used to. But she wouldnât be staying for long. âAre you hurt?â It asked.
âNo, I walk like this for fun,â she grunted. With her entire weight on one side of her body, she was stretching her limits out thin. Usually, sheâd be walking on her wings.
But she couldnât risk that kind of exposure.
âAre your legs always like that?â She heard it begin walking down the stairs.
âI was thrown into a tree,â she quipped, walking to the couch. âNow, if it please you, Ultron, Imma fall asleep.â
The walking stopped. âNow, how rude would it be if a host didnât give her guest her name?â
She stopped and looked at it. Did she give him her real name? She supposed it wouldnât hurt. She technically didnât exist to humans, anyways.
âMy nameâs Rogon,â she said and lied down. Her spines stretched against her back, and she was completely uncomfortable all throughout the night.
3 notes
¡
View notes
Text
The Other Side
Summary: Antiâs bored, and he does terrible things when heâs bored. Virgil just happens to be in the wrong place at the wrong time. So the heroes have to save the day, without roughing Anxiety up too much in the process.
Encore: Right Here, Right Now
  Virgil lived with Deceit and Remus, and he hated every part of it. The place they stayed at was in one of the worst parts of town, and theyâd been living there for over a year now. It was never warm enough. Deceitâs first order of business when acquiring the place was to get his hands on a number of heaters and keep the room they slept in warm. But unless you were in that room, it was freezing.
  So Virgil walked out of the apartment in normal clothing and hung around Kingâs Park, just crowd watching. He had his headphones in and his hood drawn up.
  His favorite thing about the park was that if you wanted to be left alone, people left you alone. Except for the hiccup with Yan and the police one night, even Darkâs enforcers and network stayed out of the park. It helped Virgil feel like he had some type of privacy.
  He stayed at the park for a while, and when he finally got hungry, went for a walk to figure out what he wanted, making sure to go in costume so that people would keep leaving him alone.
  Something that turned into a bad idea when he heard the sound of a power box on top of the radio arching. Virgil looked back to see Anti scratching his claws against the electrical box, Natemare was standing next to him with a bag in his hands. Both of the chaotic villains were smiling at him.
  Anti was the one who spoke, âHey, kid, whereâs yer old man?â
  âIâm not a kid,â Virgil spat back, trying to get away from the edge of the roof. He was preparing to summon his spider legs to escape. Maybe he could get back to Darkâs area.
  âCanât fly can ye?â Anti took the bag from Natemare, and the other glitch demon turned into electricity and slipped back into the wires of the electrical box, a smile still on his face as he vanished.
  âI can cling to walls, I donât need to fly,â Anxiety trying to sound tough even though his heart was beating almost out of control.
  âGood,â Anti smiled. âYah know, Darkâs usually really tight-lipped about the stuff his boys collect fer âim, but he must have gotten wasted because he was carryinâ this . . .â
  Anti pulled out what looked like an MP3 player but it looked like something that was probably cursed. â. . .  Around like he was proud of it. Anâ I figured ye should have it.â
  âIâm not touching that,â Virgil snapped. âIt looks like itâll possess me. Why would you even give me that thing?â
  Anti shrugged and the thing went up into a string of code, âCause itâll make him furious, anâ he wonât let me get close enough to his desk ta piss in his coffee.â
  âThen why give it to me, heâll just think I took it,â Virgil argued.
  Walking over, Anti tried to set his hand on Anxietyâs shoulder. Virgil ducked away immediately.
  âWhy so nervous, guess ye live up to yer name, huh Anx?â Anti laughed. âWell, Iâll see if I can pawn it off to some third rate drug dealer, thatâll flip the town on its head.â
  âYeah, just keep that thing away from me,â Anxiety sprouted out his spider legs and just left, trying to get as far from Anti as possible, and was surprised when no one was following him. So, eager to calm down he grabbed a quiet spot of roof with enough of a protection for him to sit on and lean against, he put in his earphones again.
  He was listening to some MCR at first and it was helping, but slowly in the background static began to build and Virgil was getting sleepy.
  It wasnât until he collapsed onto the ground in a head that Virgil realized something was wrong with him. The world seemed fuzzy and he could barely move his eyes.
  His panic got worse when Anti appeared in front of him, smiling. Natemare was next to him, holding the MP3 player, hooked up to his own ears.
  âYah know, I think yah got a good head on your shoulders, taking somethinâ from me wouldâa been a dumb idea,â Anti smiled as he took the player from Natemare but was careful to still keep the headphones in Natemareâs ears. âShouldnâta let us walk off with it, though.â
  Virgil could feel he was crying as the static in his head began to build, it was getting harder to think, harder to breathe. Anxiety couldnât even blink anymore, his eyes were just staring at Anti.
  âSo letâs have some fun, itâs been ages since Iâve had a puppet,â Anti grinned and pressed something on the MP3 and Virgilâs body stood up of its own volition. âYouâll love it, N. Itâs the best.â
  Virgil was mentally shaking because his body refused to as Anti tossed Natemare the MP3, the other glitch demon was smiling.
  For the heroes it was a normal day of patrols, and Logan coming in and out of their routine. All Logan would say was that he was conducting research as a favor to the Host and if he needed assistance, Logan or the Host would ask.
  Logan was with Eric and Randall, keeping his watch on them more than anything else.
  âAt this rate, youâll make it full time,â Logan smiled, talking to Eric.
  âR-Really?â Eric smiled hopefully.
  âYour control has greatly improved,â Logan praised.
  âHey, whatâd I tell yah,â Randall grinned.
  Eric smiled warmly, and then looked back down the street before he paled, pointing, âUh, guys?â
  Logan and Randall looked down the street, but it looked completely normal.
  âWhat do you see?â Logan braced to grab his TASER.
  âMy dad,â Eric looked like he was about to vomit or curl up into a ball in sheer terror.
  âEric, heâs dead,â Randall reminded.
  Eric took a fearful step back and Logan finally saw something, but it wasnât Derek. Suddenly Logan was alone on a stage with bright lights shining down at him. Everything felt wrong, like heâd been forced to down five cups of coffee, each with about three shots of espresso, one right after the other. He could see a couple wrinkles and old stains on his favorite button-down shirt and tie.
  âThomas Sanders,â a disembodied voice in the darkness called out before Logan was hit with a string of trivia. Some he could answer, others he couldnât. Every wrong answer or even slightly incorrect one was met by a harsh sounding buzzer. It barely took three questions before Logan realized heâd been caught in Anxietyâs fear powers, how heâd been caught so flatfooted was beyond him.
  The whole ordeal was a little too frustrating and taxing on Logan, and the situation seemed to be already spiraling out of control.
  âYouâre not real,â Logan tried to fight the illusion, but it felt like he was hitting a brick wall with nothing but his bare fists. As if he knew it was fake, could see a way out, but he couldnât free himself by just denying it.
  Logan kept repeating it, trying to find some crack in Anxietyâs fear illusion. Then, a hand rested on his shoulder. âLo.â
  Logan turned around to see Patton, who looked like he was about to crumple into a terrified heap himself. âSorry.â
  âFor?â Logan began before he was knocked out by something behind him. The logical side falling to the ground in a heap.
  He woke up an indeterminate amount of time to the sounds of someone arguing. It gave him an instant migraine and he groaned in pain. âWhere are Randall and Eric?â Logan asked immediately.
  âOh look, now heâs awake,â Roman said. âTheyâre sleeping their ordeal off.â
  âNo thanks to you,â Logan groaned, holding his head. His vision was swimming could someone obtain some painkillers and water.â
  âYeah,â Patton said, âgive me a minute.â
  Roman opened his mouth, but Logan cut him off.
  âYou will wait until my headache has abated,â Logan ordered. âOr I will not listen.â
  âFine,â Roman responded grumpily. He was given a little respite to relax and massage his temples.
  When he signaled, Roman began, taking a deep breath before letting out a long rant, âVirgil used his fear powers to blanket half the town in a crazed fear spell and now heâs using it to take over the town. This proves heâs evil and needs to be stopped. See this is why we donât trust villains because they betray, and-or kill us, and really we should have seen this coming. Patton doesnât believe me, and I need you to talk sense into him.â
  Logan just stared at him, waiting to see if he was actually done or not. Then he looked around. âIplier I need a scientific explanation.â
  Roman groaned, âCome on, Lo.â
  âDude, your friend is whack and took out half the city in a gnarly fear trip,â Bing interrupted.
  Logan groaned, âI was talking to the Doctor, Iâd rather have Romanâs explanation than that one.â
  âIt was pretty cool though,â Roman praised, offering a fist bump and Bingâs fist tapped his. Dr. Iplier was coming over to explain the situation in terms Logan could understand without a headache
  âSâno problemo dude, glad you liked it,â Bing smiles. âBut, uh, Anxietyâs probably not working alone.â
  âExplain,â Logan turned back to Bing.
  âSo, I went to scout out what was going on, âcause the magic whatever doesnâ work on droids like me and Googs, but Anxiety was with Natemare anâ Anti,â Bing rambled. âSo I got out of there, they totally didnât see me.â
  He was with both of âem?â Logan asked.
  Yeah, it was super weird, dude was just staring out into space,â Bing reported.
  âDo you have any video logs on the subject?â Logan demanded. Bing nodded and hooked up the closest Ipad anyone had on hand as he began to play a short clip of Anxiety standing in front of Anti and Natemare, the two of them talking as Anxiety was just staring. Standing unnaturally still.
  âThatâs a bit creepy, even for him,â Roman admitted.
  âSomethingâs wrong with him,â Patton cut in. âNormally he doesnât have good posture but his backâs like a piece of plywood.â
  âHold up a sec,â Iplier interrupted, and rushed to the door that contained both his and Henrikâs side offices. âHey, Henrik, get out here, I need your opinion on something.â
  It took a minute, but Henrik was walking out with Iplier, the two of them talking quietly.
  Once the German doctor was standing with the group he looked at the clip, his frown becoming a tight, worried line, âZat is not gud.â
  âWhat?â Edward asked his friend.
  Henrik took the recording back a couple seconds and pointed to Virgil. âHe is copying Anti.â
  âIs this a possession thing?â Dr. Iplier asked. âAnti can still do that right?â
  âHeâs what?â Patton exclaimed, bringing back Loganâs headache. âWhat are we going to do? We canât leave him like that.â
  âPatton, donât scream,â Logan rubbed at his temples.
  âThis is awful,â Patton took the Ipad, looking heartbroken. âHe must be so scared. What can we do to stop Anti?â
  âWell, a little nap usually helps,â Henrik admitted. âBut he might not like us afterâvard.â
  âBut heâll be free, thatâs good, right, Roman?â Patton turned to him.
  Roman hesitated, but after looking at Patton and then the Ipad, he sighed, âYeah, Mopey Frown doesnât deserve it.â
  âThat doesnât explain what weâre going to do?â Dr. Iplier. âIf it was just Anti and Natemare would could probably send a couple guys and have Logan use an EMP bomb.â
  The American doctor turned to Logan, âDo you still have one?â
  âYes,â Logan admitted hesitantly. âBut Anxiety is purely organic, and even if he wasnât the range on them is too close. I would become consumed by his abilities.â
  âWhat about Emile?â Bing spoke up. âYou guys and King said Emâs got some kind of emotional empathy power like Patton, you just need to see him. Stand five blocks away on a rooftop.â
  Patton made an uncomfortable noise, âYeah, but Anxiety doesnât like Emile, and Em canât really do anything if the personâs fighting him. Anxietyâs gonna fight us on every word. Emileâs a bit of a squishy target. Canât really fight against either Anti or Natemare.â
  âYou know who can though,â Romanâs face lit up. He looked over at Logan with a huge smile, leaning in closer to him.
  Logan groaned. âFine, if we must.â
  âWe kinda do,â Romanâs grin didnât go away, it only got wider.
  âDonât pretend you hate it,â Roman told Logan. âI know you like being Remy.â
  âSo you two are going to fuse?â Bing asked.
  âYes,â Roman summoned and iced coffee. âHold this for me, weâre going to want it in a bit. Donât drink it.â
  âYou got it bro,â Bing promised.
  Quickly Roman pulled Logan into the main area and was still all smiles as the creative Side held both hands up to snap his fingers and the space around them shifted. A twenty foot area around them turned into an old fashioned pub and Logan was now sporting a white button-down shirt and a black vest. Roman in a red vest that wasnât buttoned.
  âLetâs get started,â Roman smiled.
  âI wonât cut out halfway into the song again,â Logan warned. âI still have a headache.â
  âOh, Iâm counting on it Specs,â Roman smiled. âI wouldnât dare stop a show tune halfway.â
  Roman snapped his fingers as music began coming from the very room around them.
~::~ One Hour Later ~::~
  Silver and Jackie were walking down Main St. with Remy walking behind them. The fused Sideâs sunglasses over his eyes, drinking his iced coffee.
  âSo you two coming with me?â Remy asked.
  âAs soon as Anxietyâs done, weâll take care âa the demons,â Jackie promised.
  âNice, Iâm not exactly demon proof,â Remy smile, taking his still free hand and snapped his fingers at Jackie.
  Remy set his coffee on top of the closest and safest surface. âLetâs do this,â the fused Side yelled. âAnx wonât stop himself.â
  With that Remy stepped into the start of the fear bubble, as the other heroes had taken to calling it, that part of the city was in various states of disrepair. The people trapped in this part had either been rescued or were still causing destruction. Remy felt Virgilâs powers trying to affect him but with two different minds and two different fears, it seemed like it was having a hard time locking onto Remy himself.
  Remy did try and knock out as many people as he could, just so they couldnât keep harming themselves or others. He tried to put them in safe locations. The rest of the heroes could clean up behind him.
  It didnât take long to find Anxiety, neither the glitch demons or Virgil were exactly trying to hide.
  âHey crawler,â Anti caled out time Virgil. âYou missed one.â
  Virgil turned as if heâd been jolted and Remy could see the panic on Virgilâs face. A panic that seemed to become more frantic when he saw Remy. âNo. No. No. No.â
  Oh, he looks bad. Roman thought.
  Indeed, we need to make this quick. Logan agreed.
  âHey, Anx,â Remy greeted, sand already appearing at his fingertips. He was trying to keep calm and keep a pin on where Anti and Natemare were. âYou look like you could use a nap.â
  Anxietyâs spider limbs shot out and his hands went up. He took a fearful step back.
  Anti snatched the MP3 from Natemareâs hands. âWhere do ye think yer goinâ huh?â
  âHey,â Natemare snapped at him, but Anti was messing with it and Virgil took a jolted step forward.
  The exchange didnât go unnoticed by Remy or Logan immediately started studying Virgil.
  Now! Logan commanded and Remy smiled. Then he bolted for Virgil who looked even more terrified than before.
  âCome on, V for Vendetta, work with me here,â Remy quipped, trying to get close enough to him to grab at the headphones still in his ears.
  Virgil dodges, which both Remy and Roman thought was unfair someone with huge spider legs could still be so agile. âNo, get away from me,â Anxiety shouted back, he stuck a leg in a piece of metal, probably from a car or a newspaper box and flung it at Remy.
  The fusion barely dodged in time, and it almost hit Anti.
  âHey, watch it!â Anti hissed.
  Remy glanced back, âWell that works too.â
  Virgil kept throwing things at him, bits of rubble, pieces of smoking rubber, rocks, metal; and Remy kept dodging, trying get Anti and Natemare hit in the process.
  It turned out that the fusion got to Virgil before the other villains could get hit. Remy tackled Virgil and panicked Side was trying to throw Remy back off.
  âNo, get off me,â Virgil was in a sheer panic and Remy reached up and grabbed the headphones off, knocking Virgil out with his sleep sand instantly. Anxiety slumping to the ground as the fear effects dissipated almost instantly.
  âShoot,â Anti frowned, walking towards Remy. âWell that was fun at least.â
  âWoah, back it up, jazz,â Remy warned, standing between Virgil and the two glitch demons.
  âNah, he was gettinâ borinâ anyways,â Anti smiled, âHey, interested in a cursed artifact?â
  Jackie ran in at full speed, blinging fast with his super speed and slammed his fist into the glitch demon, screaming at the top of his lungs the instant he made contact. Anti violently fractured, but Jackie was now holding the destroyed MP3 player that the two glitch demons had been using.
  The speedster cursed and looked around, spiking the device to the ground. Remy was quick to scoop the thing into his pocket and grab Virgil, pulling his arm over his shoulder. âHey, I got Wednesday Adams,â Remy quipped. âLetâs split.â
  âPass him,â Silver flew over and Remy let the other superhero take the unconscious Anxiety and fly away with him.
  âTake him to Iplier, he trusts him,â Remy ordered before turning to Jackieboy Man who was trying to take on Anti while trying to avoid Natemare.
  âCome on, Lo,â Remy muttered as he pulled the arm of his jacket up, Loganâs arm brace firmly strapped onto his wrist. âTell me you calibrated it.â
  Remy pressed a couple buttons, using Loganâs memories of the device to time up an EMP blast and grabbed onto of the fake bombs out of his pocket before rushing into the fight and throwing the thing at the two villains. It exploded on contact.
  Anti and Natemare screamed and then they were gone. Jackie held his hands up, his nose bleeding and a bit disorientated from the light that had come from the fake EMP bomb.
  âThey gone?â Jackieboy asked.
  âFor now,â Remy agreed, holding his own heart. âIâm surprised it got both of them in one go.
  Remy and Jackie spent some time with the authorities and the EMTâs, Silver and some of the other heroes arrived to help. Virgil had been dropped off with Iplier, still unconscious from Remyâs sleep sand. After the situation was manageable, the heroes headed back to the base. Mostly to relax, Remy immediately headed over to the medical ward where Ipler and Patton were, tending to a still-unconscious Virgil.
  âHowâs he doing?â Remy asked.
  âYou really knocked him out,â Iplier admitted, âbut his vitals are stable.â
  âGood,â Remy relaxed. âHeâs gonna be pissed when he wakes up.â
  âHopefully not,â Patton whispered. âBut heâll probably be confused when he wakes up. Iâm gonna make some cinnamon rollsâ
  âSounds great, Patt-attack,â Remy lowered his glasses to the end of his nose. âHow you doing? Wasnât any time to ask earlier.â
  âIâm good,â Patton smiled.
  âGood,â the fused side asked. âHowâs Em?â
  âDoing well,â Pattonâs smile got wider.
  âHey, am I ever going to actually meet Em?â Remy asked.
  âAs much as Iâd like to, I canât,â Patton looked away.
  âA guyâs gotta try,â Remy shrugged, and snapped his fingers over Virgil. The petty thiefâs nose twitched, and he groaned. âRise and shine, sleeping beauty.â
  Virgilâs eyes immediately shot open and his eyes started to look between Patton and Remy. He screamed and bolted off the table.
  âCalm down, we didnât arrest you,â Remy pushed his glasses up his nose in a Logan-esque manner.
  âDid you need to wake him up so abruptly?â Patton frowned, crossing his arms in disapproval.
  âWhere am I?â Virgil demanded.
  âMy office,â Iplier interrupted. âThe heroes brought you here to recover so you wouldnât have the news poking at you while you slept.â
  âUhh,â Anxiety looked around, calmed by the fact he clearly wasnât in handcuffs. âThanks. Iâll just go.â
  âYouâre in the Heroesâ base,â Remy reminded, using Romanâs creativity powers to summon himself up a new frappuccino. âProlly donât wanna just walk out there just yet.â
  âWhat?â Virgil balked.
  Remy slurped noisily at his frappe. âYeah.â
  âI thought I wasnât under arrest?â Anxiety reminded.
  âYouâre not,â Patton agreed.
  âHavenât even been read your rights,â Remy cut in. âCertainly canât keep you here without cause since you obviously didnât want to be there.â
  âSo, I can go,â Anxiety stood up.
  âLet me level with you,â Remy grabbed a chair and sat down. âYou know what I am, right?â
  âThatâs a stupid question,â Virgil told him. âOf course I do.â
  âThen you know I speak from experience when I say youâre in every position to start making deals,â Remy told him. âStay, talk a bit, and then if you still want Patt and I can walk you out so no one bothers you.â
  âWhy should I believe you?â Virgil spat.
  âBecause Iâm not Dee,â Remy took another sip of his coffee. âSides, Logan says your chances are good either way you take it.â
  âSo what do you guys want?â Virgil asked, sounding suspicious.
  âWell,â Patton cut in. âYou could join us.â
  Anxiety just stared at him, a little surprised laugh slipping out of him, âExcuse me? Youâve got to be kidding me.â
  âAnx, do you wanna spend the rest of your life trailing after Dee and Remus, cleaning up their messes?â Remy leaned in. âCause thatâs what youâre gonna be doing. If youâre really happy with being part of the League then commit and do it, donât go off and rescue people and then claim to still be one of them.â
  âRemy, be nice,â Patton warned.
  Virgil was quiet, looking uncomfortable.
  âAnx, pardon Rem,â Patton pleaded. âWe donât want you hurt. And I couldnât stand to see Anti using you like that.â
  âWhat do you care?â Virgil spat back. âLike you three ever cared, I got stiffed with the box and you three were too busy goofing off help me.â
  âI regret that every day,â Patton started tearing up. âThat I didnât say something to you first, but I donât wanna see you keep getting hurt. Logan doesnât either.â
  âNeither does Roman,â Remy interrupted.
  Virgil glared at him.
  Remy held up his hands, âI canât turn back into them right now to give Ro a chance to prove it to you. All I can do is ask you to give us time to prove it. Please.â
  The hostility in Virgilâs eyes started to soften. It took him a bit to answer, he started playing with his hands for a bit. âIâm not doing patrols, and I donât do press conferences.â
  âDeal,â Remy looked at Iplier and Patton. âIâll talk to Silver and Jackie.â
  âHey, wait,â Virgilâs anxiety spiked. He stood up, âyou canât just do that.â
  âItâll be fine,â Remy promised, holding the door open for Virgil to step through on his own. A couple leaps of faith.
  Nervously drawing his hood over his face, Virgil followed him and Patton, Iplier bringing up the rear of the group but giving Virgil room to flee and move if he needed to. When they entered the main area of the base, Virgil hid behind Iplier.
  âEâerythinâ okay?â Jackie asked, looking at Anxiety.
  Iplier looked at Virgil, letting Virgil stay behind him. âYeah, I think so.â
  âGood,â Jackie nodded. âAnxiety, if youâre on the level, welcome to the group. Take a seat, try and relax.â
  Patton smiled at Virgil and went off to go make some cinnamon rolls.
  âTh-Thanks,â Virgil told him, looking around the room. His heart was still hammering out of his chest, but no one was attacking him or yelling at him. Virgil was so calm heâd completely forgotten about the deal he made with Dark weeks ago. Anxiety was just working on calming himself down.
  Later that night, Anti walked out from the Void and in the middle of Darkâs main warehouse, shaking his head to clear some of the residue bits of the EMP black. He was more than a little angry. None of Darkâs enforcers guarding the place stopped him. âHey, Dinodark!â
  Dark walked out from his office, leaving the door open, a smile on his face as he snapped his neck to his right and straightened out his tie. âAhh, Anti, youâre alive.â
  âWhat did that thing actually do?â Anti asked. âI knew yah werenât paradinâ it around fer shits anâ giggles.â
  âIt served its intended purpose,â Dark shrugged. âI have to thank you for being so predictable and helping out. Anxiety drags his feet and I wanted him out of the League.â
  âWell, the heroâs have a new chump working with Logic,â Anti warned. âHe had Logicâs tech.â
  âA new apprentice?â Dark mused. âThis new hero have a name?â
  âDonât know, couldnât be bothered,â Anti shrugged, pulling a knife out. âYou owe me, shitbag.â
  âYou stole something from me with the intent to harm my network, I owe you nothing,â Dark reminded. âI could have had Anxiety thrown out without your help.â
  âYe owe me Google fer the next month,â Anti argued.
  Dark scoffed, already turning around before Anti literally snarled and lunged at the greyscaled entity. The two starting a scuffle between two of them. Darkâs enforcers moved out of the way as Darkâs aura clashed with Antiâs knives.
#Superhero AU#Masks and Maladies#Thomas Sanders#Jacksepticeye#Markiplier#Nathan Sharp#Virgil Sanders#Antisepticeye#Natemare#Logan Sanders#Eric Derekson#Randall Voorhees#Patton Sanders#Roman Sanders#Dr. Iplier#Bingiplier#Remy Sanders#Sleep#Silver Shepherd#Jackieboy Man#Mind Control#fusion#Magical Artifacts#possession#Angst#Fix-It of sorts#Greatest Showman references#SAU fusions
15 notes
¡
View notes
Note
F.11 with Wonwoo, please.
Wonwoo | F.11 âIâm just glad youâre safe. I wouldnât know what to do if I lost you.âÂ
Words | 6,060
Warnings |Â SWAT!Wonwoo !!!!! Soft bath hours: implied nudity. Lots of kitheth, slight angst?
Notes | This prompt doesnât belong in the fluff section??? but like??? whatever I guess??? so itâs like⌠idk 15% angst. Im sry but this is just not a fluffy prompt hahaa. And as I said, many kisses. Please check the status of the game in my blog description before requesting!
Send a bias, a section, and a number and Iâll write you a thing!
Youâd met Wonwoo through the NIS, or the National Intelligence Service, when the two of you were just young trainees at the ripe age of eighteen. The two of you were among the best shots of your time, and quite quick on your feet. Your risk analysis was incredible for someone your age, problem solving skills; recon mission assessments were all but too weak for the two of you. It was if you had been training for this all of your lives; the field agent aspect.
Constantly, the two of you were competing with each other, though it was mostly in fun as you both were above and beyond excelling in your academy. You were just kids back then, looking on to bigger and better and more dangerous and riskier things, getting into the NIS. Not only was the security of the country to be put in your hands, but the most serious criminal cases often crossed your teams after graduating your academy.
Wonwoo went to the National Police Agency soon after the two of you had gone your separate ways, dropping out of NIS. The two of you still often worked together when dealing with the more serious cases, as he was a top-tier member of the SWAT unit. Outside of work, the two of you often met for coffee, discreetly discussing cases in the open even though it was highly frowned upon. Both of you had set up your own list of code-words to make it sound like you were talking about ordinary things.
Here you were, now, four years down the road after entering the academy, two years into your separate forces. You and Wonwoo had occasionally entertained the idea of a relationship in passing in the beginning years, mostly as a joke to one another, not that neither of you had feelings for each other.
Because, in the feelings department, the both of you were raging.
His smile was much more attractive, his laugh made your skin crawl in the best way; his eyes held the galaxies, and his touchâoh, his touch lit you up like nothing else. It always had, since you first met, but now it was magnified, tenfold, and goodness were you weak for a man in a bullet-proof vest. A weird thing to be wired about, especially in your line of business, they were a dime a dozen.
You remember the first time you saw him in his tactical uniform, though he was a little more of a show off about it than most of the others. He was a sniper, so he didnât need as much mobility from the bagginess of the uniforms. Often, when you caught him after a call, he looked so incredibly dashing in a tight black turtleneck, his cargo pants belted to his hips securely, a bullet-proof vest peeking out of the cover he was supposed to be wearing.
As the old saying went, you loved a man in uniform. It just was odd, coming from someone who shared a similar uniform from time to time, when you werenât prim and proper in a skirt-suit or something similar working actual files for the cases at the confines of your deskâthe desk Wonwoo often invited you away from. He insisted on buying your coffee every single time as repayment for taking you away from that work. Sometimes, when he couldnât take you away from it, he brought the coffee to you and closed the door to your office silently behind him.
Everyone knew something was up between the two of you, everyone at NIS and NPA. Most of them just assumed you were dating already; it wasnât as if their assumptions werenât in the right direction. Others knew the details of your struggles with one anotherâit was hard to commit to someone in your field, knowing the risks that came through every single day while on that job. Still, Wonwoo persisted.
Often, he invited you out for dinner, just the two of you. Most times, you rejected with a soft blush and the shake of your head, even as he reached for your hand, trying to convince you to go out with him. But sometimes, you agreed. He always took you somewhere really nice, the both of you getting dressed up to go out since it was few and far between. Those were the nights the two of you most adamantly considered a relationship, when he dropped you off on your doorstep to share a kiss, or two, or three, or more when you grabbed his sport coat to pull him through the front door of your home.
You never wanted to admit it to yourself, but you were fully committed to Wonwoo, even if your title didnât say so. The fact that he stayed with you through the night when they became a little more passionate than the others, or that he was always checking up on you and bringing you coffee, or that he texted you every time he got back from an intervention to let you know he was safe was slowly shattering your non-title. He started staying over at your place more and more, some nights passionate, some nights sweet, either way, when he stayed over, he stayed in your bed.
One thing you may have loved more than seeing him in uniform, was seeing him bare. The warmth of his chest when you slept against him was surreal, despite its frequency. When youâd wake in the morning and peer at his bare back, you couldnât help but fawn over him, innocently, more often than not. You adored the rasp in his voice, laced with sleep, when he finally would wake and hull you up against him, requesting five more minutes and melted at the sound of your chuckle as you combed through his hair, deeply inhaling your scent masked by his own as you usually dawned his shirts. Half the time he was at your place, half the time he was at his own, despite still paying rent to his roommate.
Today, he was off, which meant he was actually on call, but didnât have to actively be in the office. He brought a large cup of coffee to your office, strolling through NIS as if he worked there, but he had the clearance, both from NPA and from you. He knocked on your door, listening to your sweet voice invite him in.
âGood afternoon, beautiful,â he uttered to you, lightly kicking the door closed behind him as he set your coffee in front of you.
âGood afternoon, handsome,â you replied, a soft smile on your face to match his as you gathered the coffee in your hands, thanking him with a chaste kiss as he planted his hand on your desk, on top of your case file, to lean over to you lips. It wasnât enough for him, though; he rounded your desk to step between it and your chair and leaned back, resting on your open file to garner a look.
âHow are your cases going?â he asked you, fully aware of exactly what he was doing, exacerbating the situation as he plopped his rear on top of said file.
âWell, I was reviewing them to see if I could find any leadsâŚâ you trailed off as he lifted one of his legs to fully rest on your desk, hulling it just a little higher than his other hip to open his legs to you. He often did this, attempted to distract you from what you were sayingâwhen you forgot, he won, and would lean down to collect a kiss.
âJeon Wonwoo!â you protested, but that didnât stop his kisses from trailing away from your lips and down your neck to what he could reach from the ruffled collar of your blouse.
âYes, honey?â
âGet your cute butt off my files,â you warned him, turning your head to nip at his ear. He pulled back, giving you a dazzling grin, innocently peering at you but you werenât having any of it as you took his chin, cupping it with your index finger under his jaw, your thumb pinching it. âDonât flash that dazzling grin at me, boy,â you continued, shaking his head involuntarily, softly from side to side, âeven if you melt my insides when you call me that.â
âYou just melt my insides in general,â he replied, causing you to push him away with a firm hand on his chest as he giggled, teasing you.
You rolled your eyes as he stood from your desk, doing as you asked to pull up a chair next to yours. He watched you cup your coffee, gingerly sipping from it now and again as he settled into his seat until he was gnawing at his lip, looking at you, getting a little shy which was unusual for him. Your brows rose in question, coaxing it out of him and he cleared his throat.
âCan I pamper my baby for a minute?â he asked you, watching you melt at the pet-name. It got you every single time, no matter which one it was, when he called you something cute like that. When you didnât object, he reached down, palm skyward to motion with his fingers. Your tight clad feet pulled out of your heels, lifting from the ground for him to tug your legs across his lap. His wide palm smoothed over your shins, cupping your calf as he rubbed your legs down.
âI know youâre on your feet a lot, standing in front of that profiling board,â he whispered to you, setting his coffee down on your desk to caress both of your legs down to your feet, digging his thumbs in the arch of both of them. He watched your lips part, a relieved sigh falling from them as he released the tension in your feet, both from being on them and from being contorted in your heels. Your coffee was almost shaky in your hands as your eyes fluttered closed, his thumbs working into the bottoms of your feet and back up your legs.
âYou spoil me,â you told him, mostly a whisper as you took another sip of your coffee, your eyes opening again to peer at him from under your lashes.
He winked at you, âMaybe I do, but only just a little bit.â
âAre you coming over tonight?â you asked him, watching his eyes lift to yours after drifting back to your legs. His hands rubbed you down as he thought about his response, taking a deep breath.
âDo you want me to?â he replied, slipping your legs off his lap before tugging your rolling swivel chair in his direction, leaning far over to kiss your lips once, twice, thriceâgentle closed-mouth pecks that had your heart fluttering for him, especially when his fingers touched your jaw, tilting your head up for him.
You nodded, eyes fluttering back open as he pulled away.
âI was thinking we could have dinner and a nice quiet night in.â
âMm, how about after dinner we have a candle-lit bubble bath and a fine bottle of prosecco,â he suggested, a purr in your ear as he charmed your coffee out of your hands, a more desperate kiss he placed against your lips.
âYou really do spoil me, Wonwoo,â you purred back against his lips. His soft chuckle was a symphony in your ears, his soft hands tugging at your waist, desperately wanting to drag you into his lap. Just as he was about to, your boss knocked and opened your door. Wonwoo wasnât unfamiliar to him, as your boss gave him a salute before turning his attention back to you, mentioning something about the profiling of one of the cases that had been cold on your desk for a while. You turned in your chair to search for it, picking through file after file before handing it to him so he could review your workâsomething for a press conference.
Once the door closed, Wonwoo looked over at you with a grin, his fingers back to tug at your suit jacket.
âYouâre my queen, Iâm supposed to spoil you,â he finally replied, giving you a half-lidded look as his tongue teased the side of his lips.
âThatâs code for I want to drag you into my lap,â you responded, rolling your eyes even as he continued to tug at your jacket, trying to do just that, coax you right into his lap. He chuckled, dropping his head to break the gaze with you.
âItâs not code for anything!â he added, his hands finally finding the attempt at your waist futile as they dropped from your coat. Despite that, you stood, surprising him a little bit. It would have been hard to drag you into his lap the way he wanted, considering your pencil skirt, but you gave him a little bit of what he wanted as you leaned over and placed both of your hands on his strong thighs, leaning over him to garner his gaze again.
His brows were raised in surprise as he looked at you, but soon relaxed when his eyes fell closed, one of his hands placed on the back of one of yours, the other cupping your jaw the instant your soft, supple lips met his in a kiss that had his heart pumping hard. His deep inhale through his nose had your heart pumping just the same. Seldom did you kiss him like this when it wasnât at your house, but something in you told you that you should.
The hand of yours he wasnât pinning against his leg rose for a moment to stroke your fingers against his jaw before trailing down his neck, over his shirt and against his chest where you lay your palm flat over his heart and before long, the hand that was pinning your hand to his leg was then pinning your hand against his chest, clutching it against his body.
His warm tongue touched against your closed lips, begging for a little more, just a little, and your lips parted for a moment to gingerly graze his tongue with yours before shyly breaking the kiss.
âWhatâs gotten into you? You never kiss me like this at work,â he breathed against your lips, and you were kissing him again, removing your hand from his leg to thread through his hair and tilt his head for you as you nipped at his bottom lip. Something desperate was screaming at you, but you couldnât place it.
Wonwooâs brow drew togetherânot that he wasnât enjoying it, but something wasnât right. He tried to ignore it, tried to ignore the way your tongue touched tentatively against his, when you were usually so fervent about him. Maybe it was the fact that you were at work, typically not too keen about being this unprofessional, even in the privacy of your office.
But that didnât seem like it, either. He was becoming an anxious mess, mirroring your anxiety. He tried to break the kiss to ask you, muffling a quiet âbabyâ against your lips, but you kissed it away, silencing him. Your right hand was furled in the front of his shirt, a sure-sign that something wasnât sitting right with you, only confirmed when he pulled awayâ
âSweetheart,â he begged, cupping your chin to keep you a short distance away, but still at his will, âstop.â His eyes looked into yours, looked between them as he tried to read your face, your breath was nervous, but he didnât give you enough time to say anything as he turned you, plopping you askew in his lap and wrapped his arms around you to cuddle you close to him.
âSomethingâs wrong. Youâre never like this; talk to me, what are you feeling?â
His chin resting on your shoulder was a sliver of solace, his arms tightly around you to drag you into his warm chest. You were askew enough that he could peek up at your face, on the edge of your shoulder, begging for your attention. Unable to come up with a good answer, you shook your head, fingers soft on his arms wrapped around you.
âIâI donât know, Wonwoo; Iâm nervous,â you finally replied.
âTalk to me, baby,â he pleaded. âWhat are you nervous about? Is it about me?â
All you could do was nod, slowly at first but more vigorously the more you thought about it.
âI have a bad feeling in the pit of my stomach, all of the sudden. Instincts⌠took over andââ
Wonwooâs phone started ringing, and you knew that ringtone like your death knell. He looked at you, wanting to ignore it to make sure you were okay, but it was duty calling and he had to answer it. You nodded for him to take it and, with you on his lap, shifted to dig his phone from his pocket and put it to his ear as his eyes met yours again. It was what sounded like his commanding officer giving him the details of a high profile situation which sounded vaguely familiar like the open case file that was on your desk.
Wonwoo swallowed hard as he finally looked back at you. âIâll be stationed ASAP,â he spoke into the phone before hanging up. He could see the nervousness on your face; he almost never got called in, especially like this. You could feel your blood pumping through your veins, but for a different reason. His commanding officer already had a three cop body count and when he gave the news to Wonwoo, he cursed under his breath, his face showing the disappointment with the situation.
âItâs going to be okay,â he tried to soothe you, bringing your hand to his lips to kiss the back of it. âItâs going to be fine.â
âItâs the case, Wonwoo,â you told him, wanting to direct your attention to the open file on your desk, but he knew what it was, and he wasnât going to let you look. He wanted your sweet eyes on him as he reassured you heâd return to you. He cupped your chin, making you look at him and only him as he stroked your fly-aways back with the fingers of his free hand.
âMy stuff is in the carââ
âIâm going with you,â you interrupted, standing from his lap to slide your drawer open, grabbing the Glock in it before his hands covered yours, and wheedling it back out of your hand.
âYouâre not,â he whispered from behind you. âYouâre going to stay here, or youâre going to go home. Itâs dangerous out there and I donât want you needlessly tangled up in it. Iâm the best shot they have, and someone unaccounted for. Itâs going to be fine, Iâm going to come home to you and weâre going to have a nice dinner and forget all about it.â
âBe on the radio with me,â you replied firmly.
His arms tightened around your waist after sliding your drawer closed, clicking the lock on it, as he buried his face in the crook of your neck.
âIâll be listening.â
He could feel your heart pounding in your chest, feel your uneven breathing against his body, and feel the tremble in your bones.
âI have to go, baby,â he whispered in your ear.
âPlease, be safe.â
Without another word, just a chaste kiss against your cheek, he disappeared with the promise heâd come back to you. He hadnât even bothered close the door behind him, his coffee next to yours on your desk, the messy files of the case open and splayed across it. You took a deep breath, trying to calm your nervesâhe was NPAâs best shot, and if he posted up properly like you knew he would, there would be no problems.
Still, you turned in your swivel chair to flip the small TV in your office on, turning to the live action news of the SWAT situation currently taking place down town, the situation Wonwoo was on his way to. Helicopters circled a building you were familiar with and you glanced at your drawer. You didnât want to, but you heeded Wonwooâs words. He would be back for you, he promised, but that didnât settle the unnerving pit in your stomach.
Your boss pushed through your door, startling you, but he didnât bother apologize before continuing with what he was going to say.
âThereâs a SWAT situationââ
âI know,â you interrupted him. He looked around the office, noting Wonwooâs absence and he looked at you, looked at the distress on your face. âHe left about five minutes ago.â
âGo home,â he said, surprising you for a moment. âYouâre just going to torture yourself sitting around here, helplessly, with all of the resources to go help him. But it needs to be just him, thereâs nothing you can do. I can see the distress on your faceâgo home.â
It would have been what Wonwoo wanted. You grabbed your things, flipped the TV off, stowed all the files in the lock box which you shoved into your filing closet and headed out your office door, locking it behind you. You headed home without another word, trying to keep your mind off whatever could be going on and keep it on the reassurance heâd be okay.
You felt like you were going to throw up, trying to occupy yourself with what you were going to cook the both of you for dinner before realizing there probably wasnât much at home. The grocery store was your first stopâan attempt to just continue the day as normal, as if you werenât falling apart on the inside as you mindlessly perused the shelves for something to make.
An eternity you felt you spent in the store, only a thirteen item total in your cart. Your mind kept going to the radio; you begged to ask him how he was doing, what was going on, knowing he wouldnât reply. That, and you didnât want to distract him. You ignored it, putting your groceries in your car and headed home. An hour had ticked by since he left your office, and you wouldnât dare turn on the TV. He would let you know when he was okayâand he would be okay. You sat on your couch after changing out of your work clothes, waiting impatiently, keeping the TV off. A little hard, you tugged at your hair, pulling it away from your face, trying to keep from going insane, trying to keep yourself grounded, trying to keep the pit in your stomach contained and keep the contents of it where they belonged.
You had prepared dinner for the most part, placing the proper ingredients in the crock pot. It was four forty-seven in the afternoon, and it would easily be ready by seven if he was back and ready to eat by then. You hoped, prayed even, that it wouldnât be that long, that he would be back to you long before that. But the sun was quickly going down; visibility would no doubt get worse if there werenât flood lights prepared for a stand-off.
Agony. Agony was all you felt as you fumbled with your phone in your hands for another thirty to forty minutes, considering giving him a call the more the time ticked by. You had dialed his number into the keypad, thumb hovering over the call button before you could hear the lock on your front door tumble from the turn of a key.
Relief washed over you as you tossed your phone onto the couch, leaping from it to get to the front door. Wonwoo hardly had enough time to drop his duffle bag in the entrance before your arms were tight around his neck, throwing your body into his to stagger him a bit off balance. It was a bit difficult for him to move as he wrapped his arms around your waist, sinking his face into your neck, his vest and cover restraining him a little bit. You could feel the firmness of his bullet-proof vest against your front, but that was much less of a concern than the warm liquid that smeared against your neck.
You were so concerned about him being home that you had transitorily forgotten to process the cut across Wonwooâs cheek, hardly trickling blood, but enough to smear into your skin.
âIâm sorry,â he whispered, probably talking about the blood as he held you close, feeling the entirety of your body against his, despite desperately wanting to tug you closer. âI told you I would come back to you.â
âWhat happened to you?â you whispered, trying to draw back to look at his face, but he wasnât having it. He stayed nestled into the crook of your neck, holding you tightly.
âNothing⌠nothing,â he whispered back.
âYouâre smearing blood all over my neck, itâs not nothing,â you replied and he finally let you draw away. He reached into his back pocket for a handkerchief to clean the blood off your neck, ignoring your stare at his cheek, sliced from what looked like a tactical knife. When he seemed to be done, you snatched the handkerchief from his hand to clean his face a bit.
âIâm a little rattled⌠I donât really want to talk about it.â
Your stomach about fell out of your rearâeven though he was right in front of you, in the flesh, his words indicated there was a high possibility that he wasnât going to return to you. You pulled entirely away from him, clenching his handkerchief in your hand as he unzipped his cover, revealing his vest that held two bullet casings centered on his torso, easily kill-shots.
The churning in your stomach came back as you brought your hand up to cover your mouth; the tears stung your eyes, but you pushed them away. He was there with you just like he promised and the casings stuck in the weave of his vest wasnât going to change that. The grief on your face had Wonwooâs insides tangling up.
âIâbaby, Iâmââ
âIâm just glad youâre safe. I wouldnât know what to do if I lost you.â
He hurried to tug his cover off, his vest with it and dropped them both on top of the duffle bag, desperately wanting to feel you against him, to feel your warmth mingle with his own. Quickly and firmly, he tugged you in, pulling your whole front against him once again, but this time, it soothed the both of you to just revel in the warmth of one another. One of your arms wrapped around his neck, draping over his shoulders, while the other completely disheveled his hair, clutching him close as if he would disappear if you let go.
Wonwoo was counting his breathing, trying to calm the adrenaline still pumping through his veins. Clutching at the back of your shirt, his hands desperately tried to reel you tighter, letting your fingers carding through his hair calm him a little more as he began to walk to the both of you out of the entry way.
âI realized my mortality, today,â he said, more for himself than for you. You were always concerned about that, and you often expressed it. He tried to reassure you as if he was invincible, but you never fell for it. You knew of his mortality the same as his ownânobody was immune to a bullet. Despite that, you just nodded, understanding that he needed to get some things out but keep some other things in.
âItâs okay, youâre safe now,â you whispered back to him. He nuzzled deeper into your neck, no intention of letting you go any time soon. âItâs okay, Wonwoo,â you soothed, stroking down the back of his head and over his neck, hooking on his broad shoulder as you attempted to reel back from him again. Youâd be having a word with NPA, with no real reason Wonwoo took fire as an add-on when they should have only called him with the necessary information for him to take the shot and be done with it.
In his eyes, you could see the cesspool of emotions. The fear, the relief, the contentment with finally being home; his arms were still tightly around your waist, but heâd let you lean back far enough to take both of his cheeks in your soft hands. Your thumb brushed just under his cut, which had stopped bleedingâbarely a nick, though a long one.
âI had the intent of being the big spoonââ
Your thumb tugged at his bottom lip, silencing him almost instantly as you cupped his strong, sharp jaw.
âYou donât have to ask me for comfort; I will always take care of my man,â you finally replied, peering up into his eyes when his grasp around you finally allowed your feet back flat on the floor. His brow drew together, humming at your wordsâhe loved when you called him your man. âGo run the bath, Iâll make sure the food stays warm,â you told him, dismissing him with a sweet kiss against his pleading and almost quivering lips.
You fiddled with the crock pot for only a moment; the food wasnât quite done yet, but you had it programmed to low warm for when it went off. Faintly, you could hear the bathwater running in your master bathroom. He knew where everything he needed was atâthe matches, the candles, the bubbles, the rose oil; he knew the temperature at which you liked the water and he laid out towels for the both of you. By the time you entered the bathroom, Wonwoo was already chest deep in the bathtub, clothes scattered across the floor as he eyed you.
In your hands were the missing piecesâtwo slender flutes and the bottle of prosecco he promised you, knowing that it was sitting in your fridge for a special occasion. This was special enough. He waded in the water a bit, finding the edge of the tile-encased bathtub to take the bottle from your hands as well as a cloth, also taking your lips with his in a sweet kiss. Quiet violin was playing in the background and the lights were dimmed. It was exactly as you had imagined when he offered you this earlier in the afternoon.
The bottle popped and he took both of the flutes, distracted with that while your clothes fluttered to the floor and you climbed the steps to settle into the hot water with him. Behind him was where you settled, as per his request, settling down with the water just under your clavicle.
âI changed my mind,â he uttered, crossing the tub to settle his back against the warmed porcelain wall and motioned for you with the finger still holding your flute. âI want to see the galaxies in your eyes,â he muttered to you, handing over your flute so he could help you settle over his lap. The scent of rosewater wafted through the air of the bathroom, mixing with the candles.
With your free hand you pushed his hair away from his forehead, brushing it out of his eyes before tracing his square jaw. His eyes never departed from yours, looking right into the deepest parts of your soul while his free hand entertained the small of your back, adjusting you on his lap so that everyoneâs legs were comfortable. He delicately sipped his prosecco as your hand fell into the water, touching against his chest, against the love-bites littering his collarbones. He licked his lips, watching your eyes look them over, knowing you were the cause of all of those marks.
But those marks didnât rile you or him, those marks reminded you of the blood under that skin, the blood that kept that flesh warm, the blood that kept your favorite human being alive and well in your arms right where he belonged. You couldnât help but lean over and press a soft kiss against the cut on his cheek, and then his forehead, and then the tip of his nose before he was getting antsy, his fingers furling on your back as his lips tried to chase yours.
Your eyes fluttered closed with the anticipation of his lips, the sparks flew through your body when they finally met and your hand slid up to cup the back of his neck to tilt his head up just a little bit for you. His hand on your back tugged you into him, the skin on skin contact bringing a sigh out of his throat and against your mouth. He broke the kiss first, but rested his forehead against yours.
âTalk to me,â he pleaded, feeling the tension in your body he begged not to be there.
âI was scared,â you whispered to him, âI was right about my feelings. I felt like I was never going to get to kiss you again, back in my office. Iââ
âIâm here,â he reminded you, taking your hand to put it over his beating heart. It was calm for you, the heart that belonged to you under your soft touch, his flesh warm and invitingâit was enough. âIâm here and Iâm not going anywhere.â
âIâm going to have a word with NPA, thereâs no reasonââ
âBaby girl?â he asked, interrupting you, not wanting to hear any more about it. You looked from the wall that had caught your gaze in your frustration, his voice uttering that name melting you back into him as your gaze turned to him. He clutched your hand against his chest, pressing it firmer, making sure you could feel the way his heart beat for you. He shook his head, âBe mad tomorrow. Right now, I just want to be with you.â
You softened, relaxing into his lap. He was right; there was no reason to be upset about it now and taking your frustration out on him. He was there, as he promised, and would go to bed with you and wake up with you. He kissed your jaw as you thought, trying to calm yourself down as you took the first sip from your flute. Despite wanting you to face him, he helped you turn, knowing youâd calm down cradled into his body. He settled you between his legs, letting your back rest against his chest as his lips lingered next to your ear, your head resting on his shoulder.
Wonwoo reached forward to touch your knee which just barely peeked out of the surface of the water; his soft fingers against your skin pulled the goosebumps out, even in the hot water.
âDid you know?â he asked quietly in your ear.
âDid I know what?â you asked, pinning his left leg between your hip and your elbow as you stroked the backside of his knee, listening to him purr into your ear.
âThat I love you?â
You shifted against his chest, squirming against him with the sweetest smile tugging at your lips, your eyes fluttering closed as you pushed back against his shoulder.
âDid you know that I love you more?â
âAh, I donât think thatâs possible. I love you the most,â he teased back playfully, kissing against your neck under your ear that had your head tilting away from him.
âI canât wait until your lease is up and you move in with me,â you told him.
It was his turn to wiggle against you, creating small waves in the water as he wiggled you with him.
âI canât wait to wake up to you every single day, not having to worry about whatâs going on at home and splitting myself between two houses. I canât wait to come home to you every single night and just crawl into bed with you whenever I feel like it, knowing my time is unlimited. I canât wait until I can ask you what you want for dinner instead of you asking me if Iâm going to come over.â
âWonwoo,â you hummed through a soft chuckle.
âYes, my lady?â
âCheers to that, babe,â you said, holding your flute just high enough to clink with his.
âCheers to you, darling.
#wonwoo#jeon wonwoo#svt#seventeen#wonwoo scenarios#wonwoo fluff#svt scenarios#svt fluff#wonwoo requests#svt requests#jeon wonwoo scenarios#jeon wonwoo fluff#wonwoo imagines#jeon wonwoo imagines#svt imagines#kpop scenarios#kpop fluff#kpop imagines#svt kpop#seventeen scenarios#seventeen requests#Anonymous#prompt game: svt fas
336 notes
¡
View notes
Note
Hiya! First thingâs first: I love your blog. I just found it and itâs awesome. Second: could I get some fluffy sfw (and maybe nsfw if it becomes relevant as you write?) for cuddles with Todoroki? Like does he play with hair, big cuddles or nah, big spoon/little spoon, etc? Thank you, have a lovely day đ
THANKS SO MUCH! the compliment melts my little heart :}
i couldnt worm nsfw into this but dont worry im sure there will be more nsfw of him in the future >:3
cuddles with todoroki shouto!
Alright so to start off strong, we all know Todoroki clearly was not shown much affection growing up. He had his mother for a short time and even then all-around affection was scarce. To make matters worse, post âindicentâ it was non-existant. Maybe from his sister he got the occasional pat on the back or her hand pressed over the tops of his knuckles while she worried, but other than that, he was pretty much surrounded in barbed wire. Metaphircally and literally cold to the touch. That being said, physical affection is even further out of his zone. Itâs so foreign that heâs likely convinced himself heâd be satisfied going without for the rest of his life. Canât miss what you never had, right?
Itâs quite the sad case.
The source of this is simple. Heâs comfortable with the lack of intimacy much for the same reason that for the longest time he was comfortable with, no, preferred, to not have any friends at his side: he was never them presented the right kind. He wasnât presented many at all, actually. Yes, the U.A. students that were able to succesffuly deter his wires, toss ladders up his iron walls. Izuku, namely, found himself wedged between his heart and a hard place. But, as did you. He was learning to be kind along with something else other than spiteful and everystep was a baby one at that.
Cuddling isnât something heâs accustomed to literally what so ever. Hugs are a huge deal for him. Real, genuine, non-obligatory hugs, anyways. The first time you wrap yourself around him to cuddle I wonât even lie itâs awkward as hell. He doesnât know what heâs doing and while I wish I could say âoh, Iâm sure heâs seen some movies!â I canât, because, well... He hasnât. Movies arenât entirely his thing so the only time he really watches them are when heâs with his friends and romance arenât exactly the type of movies a bunch of rowdy teenagers want to watch with popcorn and sodas.
Todoroki is stiff as a plank and pretty much acts like a doll in your hands. He letâs you control absolutely everything and allows you to situate him how you see fit. Heâs like a mannenquin: malable and unmoving. It sounds like a good plan in his mind, to let you position him so that youâre able to be comfortable, but it backfires. In his attempts to make sure that he doesnât change positions, when you set him up he literally does not move. Heâs a statue and an anxious one at that because what if somehow you arenât comfortable? Some of him feels like him breathing too hard will ruin what youâve created.
Donât worry. With time he getâs much better. Once he starts to pick up that cuddling is for both people, not just one, he realizes that heâs allowed to relax against you. Of course it takes quite a few small talks to get him to understand this, but eventually he getâs the hang of it. Heâs never considered himself a cuddler so when you had brought the idea up, he agreed to cuddle strictly for your pleasure rather this own. That was his mistake, and luckily, it was an easy fix.
Once his nerves start to settle you both find that heâs a natural at cuddling. Very soft, perfect holds no matter the scenario. He molds against you with ease and comfort. However heâs still nervous about the timing and reading moods, as he doesnât want to bombard you with physical touches all time. Heâs still a work in progress but you know those baby steps have evolved into leaps when he begins to wrap an arm around you without being prompted to do so.
You having introduced him to the notion of cuddling blows his eyes wide open and honey, youâve got a big storm comin. As he comes more and more around to physical love and cuddles, he realizes just how touch starved heâs been his whole entire life. For the longest time he thought he wasnât a fan of being wrapped around people but he learns. He getâs it now- the closeness, the intimancy. To protect, to feel protected. Your fingers in his hair make him fall asleep like a lulled baby.
Itâs strange to him when he discovers that he craves you. At the start, everything was only for you. Cuddling, kisses, hand holding, it was all for you as well as the notion that these are just things couples do. Expectations, really, but also love. Oddly enough he felt obligated sometimes, but then something changes. He starts to crave you when youâre gone, imagine you at his side instead of what feels like a gaping absense. At night when heâs laying down to rest he wishes he could feel your fingers through his hair, or the soft sounds of your breathing, or the way you tangle yourself with him. If you get a text at him around 2 in the morning, itâs because heâs thinking about that, of you.
This is what jumpstarts him to eventually initiate the cuddles himself. Something about having an epiphany at 3 am changes his life in such a minor yet drastic way that heâs craving affection and intimacy whenever heâs either alone or with you. So basically, all the time. Usually the way he initiates it is wordless, wrapping an arm around you or burying his head in your shoulder should you sit close enough, but sometimes if heâs feeling extra needy heâll make his way to where you are and just wrap his arms around your waist, tugging you to him, pressing kisses to wherever his lips can reach. Itâs cute most of the time but other times youâre cooking dinner and damn it the pans are hot Todoroki take a few steps back before someone getâs burnt.
Todorokiâs cuddles are, just like everything else in his life, very thorough. The only time he keeps himself at boy is if youâre in public since, to be honest, he isnât a huge fan of over the top PDA. While with friends heâll keep the cuddles to wrapping an arm around you but itâs never just that. Itâs an arm wrapped around your shoulder with his free hand holding yours in your lap, ocassionally brought to his lips. However, while at home.. Itâs a different ballgame. A homerun, really. He will hold you like you are the single most precious thing in the entire world. His hands will run over your skin in such a way youâre sure heâs admiring you like youâre the treasure, the answer heâs been searching for his entire life. During times like this, donât expect to be getting up any time soon. Plans are cancelled, calls are ignored. Heâs got you in his arms and he has no intention of letting you go.
#todoroki shouto x reader#todoroki shouto#bnha#mha#boku no hero academia#my hero academia#cuddles!!!!#i love this hot n cold boy to the moon and back#ugh i wanna pet he HAIR#enjoy !!!!!
220 notes
¡
View notes
Text
378.
So far, how has summer been treating you? >> Pretty well, Iâd say. When was the last time you had a slushie? >> I donât remember. Is there someone you miss right now? >> No. How many pairs of sunglasses do you own? >> Like... four. I need to buy just one good not-cheap pair and be done with it. Do you prefer sticky notes or cork boards? >> I donât have a preference, it depends on what itâs being used for.
What was the last movie you watched online? >> Crash (1996). Is there much drama going on in your life at the moment? >> Thereâs none. Are you graduating this year? >> --- Do you feel like doing something radically different with your hair? >> No, thatâs way too much work. Are you in a relationship? >> Sure. Did you ever think your cell was vibrating when it wasnât? >> Yeah, but that doesnât happen to me as often as it would to someone whoâs used to their phone going off a lot. The last person who added you on Facebook, did you accept or decline? >> --- Are you at all interested in Americaâs Next Top Model? >> Not now. What did you last take a picture of? >> I donât remember, but I did take some video of the laser light show I got to see during the last storm that passed through. Would you like to learn another language? >> Sure, but not enough to dedicate myself to it right now. What type of earphones/headphones do you own? >> AudioTechnica bluetooth ones, and also a pair of wired Sonys as backup. Your portable musical device (mp3, iPod, etc): How old is it? >> I just use my phone, which is about a year old. Do you own a pet that most would consider different? >> No. Have you ever wanted to travel to Germany? >> Sure. When was the last time you used scissors? >> I donât remember. Whatâs your favorite kind of perfume/cologne? >> I like those roll-on scents you get from street vendors in the city. The unfortunate thing about that -- besides the fact that I donât live in a city anymore -- is that thereâs no standardisation of the formula, so an âOpiumâ variant you get in Chicago smells markedly different than the one that you get off Etsy (which is a thing that just happened to me and itâs so annoying because the one I got in Chicago is my perfect scent). When it comes to amusement rides, do you get sick or can you handle it? >> Iâm fine on many of them, but I did do the teacups at Luna Park Coney Island once about 10 years ago and it threw off my equilibrium so badly that I had to sit down for the rest of the day. Is there a movie coming out that you would like to see soon? >> It Chapter Two comes out next weekend and Iâm pretty stoked about that. Do you love buying shoes? >> No. Do you bother making your bed everyday? >> No. Have you had your wisdom teeth removed yet? >> No, and I most likely wonât. Have you ever been drunk and regretted it? >> Certainly. Do you like to do anything artistic? >> I like to write. What did you last cook for yourself? >> I donât remember. Has anyone ever called you a âpipe dreamerâ? >> I donât think so. Who was the last person to text you? >> Sparrow. Think back to your last kiss, did you enjoy it? >> I sure did. Are you even slightly addicted to applying lipgloss or lipchap? >> No, I apply lip balm a lot because my lips get dry a lot, not because Iâm âaddictedâ to it. Do you ever make fun of your own country? >> Sure. What Internet browser do you use? >> Chrome. Do you consider yourself to be spoiled? >> No. What song are you listening to right now? >> None. Are you comfortable giving random hugs? >> No, Iâm quite not-comfortable with that. Who did you last argue with? >> The last time I got into a real argument was over a year ago. Do you ever have conversations with your pets? >> --- Have you ever listened to the band Rammstein? >> Sure. Do you have any plans for tomorrow? >> No. Who is your celebrity love? >> --- Are you more a Twitter person or a Facebook person? >> I have neither and I never really liked either of them. Have you ever lost a best friend? >> --- Do you own an exercise ball? >> No. Xbox 360, PS3, or Wii? >> PC. Are you messy or organized? >> Iâm more inclined towards organisation. What band / artist would you love to see live in concert? >> Meh. Are your nails painted right now? >> No. What was the craziest color youâve ever dyed your hair? >> Purple, I guess. Do you consider yourself to be a daredevil? >> No. Does it snow where you live? >> Yes. Do you have any significant scars? >> Er... what makes a scar âsignificantâ?  Who last had their arm around you? >> I donât remember which inworlder it was. Are you feeling deprived of anything? >> Nope. Have you ever been obsessed with working out? >> No. What color is the shirt youâre wearing currently? >> Black. Are you talking to anyone on an IM right now? >> No. What did you think of the movie Avatar? >> I remember being extremely unimpressed by it. I remember watching it at Sylviaâs Place when I stayed there after returning to NYC from NOLA, and just... dunking on it the entire time. Do you collect anything? >> No. Have you ever feared the future? >> I donât know, maybe. What was your highest mark this year in school? >> --- Can you walk in 4+ inch heels? >> Yeah, Iâve walked in 6âł heels before. Is your significant other shorter, taller or the same height as you? >> Sparrow is one or two inches taller, Can Calah is one or two inches shorter, and King Crimson is like a whole foot and a half taller. Is there a friend you would trust with your life? >> No. Have you ever been purposely ditched? >> I donât know, maybe. Do you live in a relatively safe area? >> Yeah. What was the last alcoholic beverage you had? >> Iâm drinking a sangria in a can, by Sierra Rose Winery. Itâs pretty good, as I expected from them. Is there someone you know who is obsessed with Call of Duty? >> No. Have you ever looked into the mirror and hated who you saw? >> Definitely. Is there a piece of jewellry you always wear? >> Besides piercing jewelry, no. When was the last time you saw your significant other? >> I see two of them constantly and I see the third daily. What was the longest conversation youâve had with a person? >> I donât know, hours. How many purses do you own? >> Zero. Is there something you should be doing right now? >> No. Iâm going to take a shower after this, though. Do you wish on 11:11? >> No. Whatâs your opinion on the Gulf oil spill? >> I know nothing of this. Is it hot in the room youâre in right now? >> No, the weatherâs been... variable lately. And itâs been a lot chillier than Iâd expected overall. Are you one of those people who are always rearranging the furniture? >> No. Do you listen to any music thatâs really old? >> I suppose. Are you a fan of the LA Lakers? >> No. When the last time you were upset and werenât exactly sure why? >> I donât remember. I usually can trace my moods pretty easily. Have you ever been somewhere tropical? >> Subtropical, but not tropical. Would you consider yourself to be a chocoholic? >> Quite the opposite. Have you ever heard of Channing Tatumâs website Post The Love? >> No. Do you know anyone whoâs currently pregnant? >> No. Are you a fan of mix CDs? >> I mean, now we just make playlists. But when I was younger and mixed CDs was The Thing(tm), yeah, I loved them. Has anyone ever given you their business card? >> Yeah. I once thought about making cards that just had all my social media info on it... now we have stuff like carrd.co that kinda functions in the same way. What is your dream job/career? >> I donât have one. Do you have a friend whoâs naturally a redhead? >> No. Have you ever had a one night stand? >> Yeah. Do you listen to the mainstream music or prefer to find your own? >> I listen to whatever I like, is all. What time is it now? >> 3.52p EST. Â
2 notes
¡
View notes